Close
USC Libraries
University of Southern California
About
FAQ
Home
Collections
Login
USC Login
Register
0
Selected 
Invert selection
Deselect all
Deselect all
 Click here to refresh results
 Click here to refresh results
USC
/
Digital Library
/
University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses
/
Folder
The Vatican Visitation? Roman Catholic sisters and the adaptation of identity
(USC Thesis Other) 

The Vatican Visitation? Roman Catholic sisters and the adaptation of identity

doctype icon
play button
PDF
 Download
 Share
 Open document
 Flip pages
 More
 Download a page range
 Download transcript
Copy asset link
Request this asset
Request accessible transcript
Transcript (if available)
Content
 

 

 

 

 

 
THE
 VATICAN
 VISITATION?
 ROMAN
 CATHOLIC
 SISTERS
 AND
 
 
THE
 ADAPTATION
 OF
 IDENTITY
 

 
by
 

 
Kara
 Lemma
 

 
A
 Dissertation
 Presented
 to
 the
 
FACULTY
 OF
 THE
 USC
 GRADUATE
 SCHOOL
 
UNIVERSITY
 OF
 SOUTHERN
 CALIFORNIA
 
In
 Partial
 Fulfillment
 of
 the
 
Requirements
 for
 the
 Degree
 
DOCTOR
 OF
 PHILOSOPHY
 
(SOCIOLOGY)
 

 

 

 
August
 2013
 

 

 
Copyright
 2013
 
   
   
   
   
   
  Kara
 Lemma

   
 

2

Table
 of
 Contents
 
CHAPTER
 1:
 Introduction
 .....................................................................................................................
 3
 
CHAPTER
 2:
 Core
 Methodological
 Strategy
 ...............................................................................
 31
 
CHAPTER
 3:
 Literature
 Review
 .......................................................................................................
 53
 
CHAPTER
 4:
 Key
 Findings
 ..................................................................................................................
 71
 
CHAPTER
 5:
 Conclusion
 ...................................................................................................................
 100
 
REFERENCES
 .........................................................................................................................................
 111
 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3

CHAPTER
 1.
 Introduction:
 Why
 is
 the
 Vatican
 Scrutinizing
 Women
 Religious?
 
“Catholic
 Sisters
 have
 contributed
 in
 manifold,
 generous
 ways
 to
 building
 up
 the
 
Church
 in
 the
 United
 States
 since
 our
 nation’s
 earliest
 days.
 With
 respect
 for
 these
 
good
 works
 and
 genuine
 concern
 for
 the
 women
 religious
 who
 perform
 them,
 the
 
Vatican’s
 Congregation
 for
 Institutes
 of
 Consecrated
 Life
 and
 Societies
 of
 Apostolic
 Life
 
has
 sought
 an
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 ‘in
 order
 to
 look
 into
 the
 quality
 of
 the
 life’
 of
 
women
 religious
 in
 the
 United
 States.”
 
 

   
 -­‐-­‐Apostolic
 Visitation
 of
 Institutes
 of
 Women
 Religious
 in
 the
 United
 States
 

 
“About
 the
 injunction
 of
 the
 Apostle
 Paul
 that
 women
 should
 keep
 silent
 in
 church?
 
Don't
 go
 by
 one
 text
 only.”
 
 

  -­‐-­‐
 St.
 Teresa
 of
 Avila
 (Spanish
 nun
 1515-­‐1582)
 

   
 

 
THE
 APOSTOLIC
 VISITATION
 OF
 WOMEN
 RELIGIOUS:
 
 THE
 BACKDROP
 
On
 November
 22,
 2008,
 Cardinal
 Franc
 Rodé
 launched
 a
 massive
 campaign
 to
 
assess
 whether
 or
 not
 Roman
 Catholic
 sisters
1

 in
 the
 United
 States
 are
 living
 in
 
fidelity
 to
 the
 Church.
 Citing
 concerns
 that
 women
 religious
 are
 not
 properly
 
maintaining
 the
 customs
 and
 traditions
 of
 their
 individual
 congregations,
 the
 
Vatican
 deemed
 this
 “Visitation”
 an
 important
 precautionary
 measure
 to
 ensure
 
sisters
 are
 not
 straying
 from
 church
 teaching.
 
 The
 Visitation
 also
 emerged
 as
 a
 
response
 to
 rumors
 circulating
 that
 these
 women
 support
 movements
 deemed
 
controversial
 such
 as
 gay
 rights,
 women’s
 ordination,
 nuclear
 arms
 protests,
 
married
 priests,
 and
 other
 political
 and
 social
 issues
 that
 the
 Church
 does
 not
 
support.
 
 The
 Roman
 Catholic
 Church,
 fearing
 a
 loss
 of
 institutional
 control
 over
 its
 
large
 army
 of
 social
 service
 practitioners,
 initiated
 a
 three-­‐phase
 Visitation
 of
 
                                               
1
In
 this
 paper,
 I
 use
 the
 terms
 “sister,”
 “nun,”
 and
 “woman
 religious”
 interchangeably.
 
 The
 term
 
“nun”
 
 refers
 to
 a
 female
 member
 of
 a
 cloistered
 or
 monastic
 community.
 
 The
 terms
 “sister”
 and
 
“woman
 religious”
 describe
 female
 members
 of
 active
 religious
 orders.
 

4

women’s
 religious
 congregations
 across
 the
 United
 States,
 which
 lasted
 for
 a
 period
 
of
 about
 three
 years.
 
 The
 Visitation
 officially
 ended
 on
 January
 9,
 2012
 when
 
Mother
 Mary
 Clare
 Millea,
 Superior
 General
 of
 the
 Apostles
 of
 the
 Sacred
 Heart
 of
 
Jesus
 and
 Doctor
 of
 Canon
 Law,
 submitted
 a
 final
 report
 to
 Rome
 officials.
 
 Per
 
Vatican
 directive,
 the
 contents
 of
 the
 report
 have
 remained
 confidential.
 
 
The
 timing
 of
 the
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 is
 unique
 because
 it
 coincides
 with
 
current,
 organized
 efforts
 to
 find
 answers
 about
 the
 rapidly
 declining
 membership
 
in
 both
 men’s
 and
 women’s
 religious
 communities
 in
 the
 United
 States
 (Center
 for
 
Applied
 Research
 on
 the
 Apostolate
 2013).
 
 The
 Center
 for
 Applied
 Research
 on
 the
 
Apostolate
 (CARA)
 has
 tracked
 the
 number
 of
 religious
 sisters
 entering
 and
 leaving
 
congregations
 across
 the
 country,
 and
 according
 to
 current
 statistics,
 this
 decline
 is
 
dramatic.
 
 Nearly
 70
 percent
 of
 the
 population
 has
 diminished
 in
 size
 as
 a
 result
 of
 
many
 women
 choosing
 to
 leave
 religious
 life,
 a
 lack
 of
 new
 recruits,
 and
 the
 deaths
 
of
 older
 sisters.
 
 This
 “decline”
 is
 the
 source
 of
 confusion
 among
 religious
 
communities
 because
 it
 raises
 questions
 about
 impending
 labor
 shortage
 problems
 
and
 the
 future
 of
 religious
 life
 in
 America.
 
 
As
 a
 researcher,
 I
 was
 interested
 in
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 because,
 on
 the
 
surface,
 it
 seemed
 strange
 that
 the
 Holy
 See
 would
 take
 an
 interest
 in
 the
 affairs
 of
 a
 
population
 that
 doesn’t
 have
 much
 of
 a
 viable
 future
 in
 the
 United
 States
 –
 at
 least
 
without
 drastic
 campaigns
 to
 increase
 the
 number
 of
 vocations
 to
 religious
 life.
 
Furthermore,
 the
 Visitation
 measure
 has
 sparked
 lively
 debates
 among
 academics
 
and
 practitioners
 of
 Roman
 Catholicism.
 
 Recent
 news
 reports
 have
 featured
 the
 
Nuns
 on
 the
 Bus
 campaign,
 in
 which
 sisters
 have
 taken
 to
 the
 streets
 to
 protest
 the
 

5

recent
 Vatican
 proclamation
 that
 these
 women
 need
 to
 spend
 more
 time
 
evangelizing
 and
 less
 time
 serving
 the
 poor
 and
 working
 for
 a
 more
 just
 society.
2

 
 
Moreover,
 I
 was
 particularly
 interested
 in
 finding
 out
 more
 about
 how
 the
 
Visitation’s
 reportedly
 unwelcome
 intrusion
 in
 these
 women’s
 lives
 would
 cause
 
them
 to
 have
 to
 adapt
 their
 identities
 to
 a
 religious
 insitution
 veiling
 “concern”
 with
 
“control.”
 Based
 on
 formal
 interviews,
 informal
 conversations,
 participation
 in
 
public
 rallies,
 and
 library
 research,
 I
 learned
 these
 sisters
 were
 asked
 to
 turn
 over
 
all
 sorts
 of
 private
 information
 –
 home
 addresses
 (if
 they
 lived
 outside
 of
 the
 
convent),
 individual
 earnings
 statements,
 stock
 and
 bond
 holdings,
 
 revenue,
 as
 well
 
as
 demographic
 data.
 
 In
 addition,
 I
 wondered
 how
 these
 women
 felt
 having
 their
 
lives
 –
 which
 are
 public
 enough
 –
 displayed
 on
 trial
 for
 the
 American
 Catholic
 
community
 to
 scrutinize?
 
 Were
 they
 angry
 about
 this
 Visitation
 or
 contrastingly,
 
would
 this
 lengthy
 trial
 serve
 to
 solidify
 their
 commitment
 to
 their
 call
 to
 religious
 
life?
 
 Would
 some
 of
 the
 sisters
 break
 their
 commitment
 to
 God,
 the
 Church,
 and
 
themselves
 and
 leave
 to
 pursue
 life
 as
 lay
 women?
 
 On
 a
 larger
 level,
 did
 this
 
investigation
 partially
 represent
 an
 attempt
 to
 distract
 American
 Catholics
 from
 the
 
sex
 abuse
 scandal
 in
 the
 early
 years
 of
 the
 millennium?
 
 
 
From
 a
 sociological
 perspective,
 these
 questions
 are
 important
 because
 they
 
address
 the
 potential
 for
 radical
 changes
 within
 women’s
 religious
 communities
 and
 
their
 role
 in
 American
 society.
 
 While
 I
 was
 collecting
 data
 for
 this
 project,
 many
 
sisters
 expressed
 discontent
 over
 what
 they
 believed
 to
 be
 a
 drastic
 measure
 on
 the
 
                                               
2

 For
 more
 information
 on
 the
 Nuns
 on
 the
 Bus
 campaign,
 see:
 http://www.networklobby.org/nuns-­‐
bus-­‐trip.
 

6

part
 of
 the
 Church.
 
 They
 firmly
 believe
 that
 their
 identities
 as
 sisters
 and
 as
 women
 
are
 being
 unjustly
 scrutinized
 by
 Vatican
 officials.
 
THE
 APOSTOLIC
 VISITATION:
 
 INITIAL
 REACTIONS
 OF
 WOMEN
 RELIGIOUS
 
When
 I
 began
 speaking
 with
 women
 about
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation,
 I
 prepared
 
myself
 to
 be
 open
 to
 a
 variety
 of
 responses
 from
 sisters,
 particularly
 since
 I
 was
 
planning
 to
 travel
 around
 the
 country
 to
 collect
 as
 many
 sisters’
 stories
 as
 possible
 
in
 order
 to
 get
 the
 most
 accurate
 representation
 of
 their
 thoughts
 and
 feelings.
 
 
During
 the
 pilot
 interview,
 I
 spoke
 to
 a
 short-­‐statured,
 mild-­‐mannered,
 salt-­‐and-­‐
pepper-­‐haired
 Caucasian
 sister
 in
 her
 early
 60s,
 who
 identified
 herself
 as
 
“progressively
 oriented.”
 
 She
 wore
 an
 oversized,
 untucked,
 white
 button-­‐down
 
shirt,
 blue
 jeans,
 and
 a
 pair
 of
 worn
 brown
 Birkenstock
 sandals
 with
 speckled
 blue
 
socks.
 
 About
 halfway
 through
 our
 conversation,
 I
 wasn’t
 particularly
 shocked
 that
 
she
 was
 upset
 about
 the
 investigation
 –
 naturally
 I
 figured
 many
 sisters
 would
 have
 
strong
 reactions
 (whether
 for
 or
 against)
 and
 I
 was
 definitely
 correct.
 
 This
 sister
 –
 
who
 had
 spent
 most
 of
 her
 life
 teaching
 in
 Catholic
 schools
 –
 threw
 her
 hands
 up
 in
 
the
 air,
 raised
 her
 voice,
 and
 emphatically
 stated:
 
 
 
.
 .
 .
 the
 “Visitation”
 [motioning
 her
 fingers
 to
 indicate
 she
 was
 sarcastically
 

  quoting]
 is
 hardly
 a
 visitation
 at
 all.
 
 It’s
 an
 investigation.
 
 No,
 it’s
 more
 than
 

  just
 some
 investigation,
 at
 least
 that
 would
 involve
 some
 sort
 of
 charges
 or
 

  reasons
 for
 examining
 our
 lives
 so
 carefully.
 
 This
 thing
 should
 be
 called
 the
 

  Inquisition.
 
 I
 mean
 I
 can’t
 believe
 we
 are
 being
 forced
 to
 turn
 over
 

  documents
 and
 talk
 about
 our
 private
 matters
 to
 a
 delegation
 of
 strangers.
 
 I
 

  mean
 –
 I
 –
 I
 really
 guess
 I
 shouldn’t
 call
 it
 an
 Inquisition.
 
 I
 guess
 that’s
 too
 

  harsh.
 
 It’s
 just,
 just
 that
 it
 is
 so
 wrong
 and
 so
 unjust.
 
 
 

 
As
 we
 were
 sitting
 together
 at
 a
 small,
 round
 table,
 near
 the
 convent
 kitchen,
 I
 could
 
feel
 my
 own
 anxiety
 rising
 with
 her
 anger.
 
 I
 nervously
 sipped
 my
 coffee
 and
 tried
 to
 

7

maintain
 composure
 so
 that
 she
 could
 feel
 as
 comfortable
 as
 possible
 with
 me.
 
 As
 
the
 conversation
 continued,
 the
 sister
 quickly
 realized
 that
 she
 had
 probably
 
revealed
 too
 much
 emotion,
 and
 worked
 to
 calm
 herself
 down.
 
 Of
 Irish
 and
 German
 
descent,
 her
 peach
 colored
 skin
 flushed
 bright
 pink
 from
 her
 forehead
 down
 to
 the
 
base
 of
 her
 neck.
 
 Her
 soft
 blue
 eyes
 flashed
 with
 anger
 and
 began
 to
 moisten
 
beneath
 her
 silver-­‐framed
 glasses.
 
 She
 managed
 to
 catch
 herself
 before
 the
 tears
 
started
 flowing
 and
 with
 a
 very
 calm
 and
 cool
 voice,
 she
 said,
 “After
 all
 I
 have
 done
 
for
 the
 Church
 and
 its
 people,
 this
 is
 how
 I
 am
 being
 treated?
 
 Ridiculous.
 
 Just
 
ridiculous.
 
 I
 am
 absolutely
 appalled.”
 
 

  In
 contrast,
 other
 sisters
 did
 not
 react
 adversely
 to
 the
 Visitation.
 
 One
 sister,
 
who
 was
 in
 her
 mid-­‐to-­‐late
 20s
 didn’t
 appear
 to
 have
 a
 problem
 with
 providing
 
some
 detailed
 information
 to
 the
 Vatican’s
 Visitation
 team.
 
 She
 said,
 “If
 the
 Vatican
 
feels
 a
 need
 to
 do
 it,
 then
 they
 just
 do
 it.
 
 The
 Holy
 Father
 always
 does
 what’s
 best
 
for
 his
 people
 –
 he
 is
 just
 like
 a
 shepherd
 herding
 his
 flock.”
 This
 woman
 –
 who
 was
 
one
 of
 the
 youngest
 in
 the
 study
 –
 described
 herself
 as
 a
 member
 of
 a
 traditional
 
religious
 order.
 
 She
 lives
 a
 very
 regimented
 lifestyle
 in
 her
 community
 of
 sisters
 
and
 must
 observe
 a
 tight
 daily
 schedule
 of
 prayer
 and
 work.
 
 This
 young,
 attractive
 
Caucasian
 woman
 wore
 a
 traditional
 habit,
 a
 full
 veil
 (which
 extended
 halfway
 down
 
her
 back),
 and
 a
 long
 set
 of
 large,
 wooden
 Rosary
 beads
 cinched
 around
 her
 waist.
 
 I
 
caught
 a
 glimpse
 of
 her
 sandy
 blonde
 hair
 peeking
 out
 of
 her
 veil
 around
 her
 
forehead.
 

  Unlike
 the
 previous
 woman,
 this
 sister
 remained
 calm
 and
 collected
 with
 her
 
hands
 politely
 crossed
 on
 the
 table,
 and
 it
 took
 some
 time
 for
 her
 to
 open
 up
 to
 me.
 
 

8

This
 sister
 and
 I
 sat
 across
 from
 each
 other
 at
 a
 round
 table
 in
 a
 sterile
 conference
 
room
 that
 was
 decorated
 with
 a
 few
 choice
 items:
 a
 lithograph
 of
 Mary
 and
 the
 baby
 
Jesus,
 a
 picture
 of
 Pope
 Benedict
 the
 XVI,
 and
 a
 framed
 oil
 painting
 of
 a
 saint.
 
 The
 
fact
 that
 this
 sister
 was
 at
 work
 (and
 not
 in
 a
 more
 casual
 setting)
 and
 we
 were
 
sitting
 in
 a
 stark
 conference
 room
 probably
 contributed
 to
 the
 woman
 appearing
 
slightly
 uncomfortable.
 
 When
 she
 finally
 relaxed,
 she
 said,
 “I
 think
 the
 Church
 is
 
calling
 for
 a
 visitation
 because
 some
 sisters
 don’t
 live
 in
 total
 fidelity
 to
 the
 Church.”
 
 
When
 I
 asked
 further,
 “What
 do
 you
 mean
 ‘some
 sisters
 don’t
 live
 in
 fidelity
 to
 the
 
Church’?”
 
 she
 replied:
 

  Some
 sisters
 don’t
 even
 live
 with
 each
 other
 in
 a
 community
 convent.
 
 They
 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 have
 their
 own
 apartments
 or
 whatever.
 
 Of
 course
 that’s
 something
 the
 

  church
 should
 be
 concerned
 about.
 And
 some
 sisters
 call
 themselves
 

  “religious”
 but
 they
 aren’t
 very
 religious
 at
 all.
 The
 have
 lost
 something
 that
 

  makes
 religious
 life
 so
 beautiful—so
 wonderful—so
 freeing.
 
 I
 can
 

  understand
 why
 some
 communities
 don’t
 want
 to
 wear
 the
 habit,
 but
 what
 

  better
 way
 to
 show
 the
 world
 that
 you
 have
 faith—to
 show
 your
 witness—

  than
 to
 wear
 it?
 
 

 
For
 this
 woman,
 her
 identity
 as
 a
 sister
 is
 deeply
 rooted
 in
 the
 connections
 she
 has
 
with
 other
 sisters
 and
 her
 community.
 
 Her
 identity
 is
 also
 linked
 to
 an
 inherent
 
need
 to
 publicly
 communicate
 her
 commitment
 to
 Catholicism
 in
 addition
 to
 a
 
profound
 sense
 of
 faith.
 
 

  A
 fairly
 large
 group
 of
 women
 were
 indifferent
 about
 the
 Visitation,
 citing
 
that
 there
 weren’t
 any
 real
 reasons
 to
 get
 upset
 about
 it.
 
 I
 did
 find
 this
 surprising
 
considering
 how
 much
 these
 women
 are
 devoted
 to
 their
 work
 and
 ministries.
 
 
These
 women
 work
 long
 days
 to
 provide
 wonderful
 services
 to
 Catholics
 and
 non-­‐
Catholics
 alike.
 
 One
 sister
 claimed
 that
 she
 struggles
 to
 maintain
 a
 sense
 of
 focus
 at
 
 

9

times
 because
 people
 are
 constantly
 asking
 for
 help:
 

  This
 is
 kind
 of
 a
 weird
 way
 to
 describe
 how
 I
 feel
 sometimes,
 but
 a
 lot
 of
 time
 

  I
 function
 kind
 of
 like
 a
 filling-­‐station
 or,
 yeah,
 a
 gas
 station.
 
 People
 stop
 by
 

  the
 pump
 whenever
 they
 need
 gas.
 
 They
 fill
 up
 the
 tank
 and
 they
 then
 get
 

  along
 with
 their
 daily
 lives.
 
 I’m
 like
 the
 pump.
 
 Folks
 are
 always
 asking
 

  things
 of
 me
 –
 oh
 don’t
 get
 me
 wrong,
 I’m
 very
 happy
 to
 do
 it
 and
 I
 don’t
 have
 

  any
 responsibilities
 like
 a
 family,
 but
 it
 really
 does
 get
 exhausting
 at
 times.
 
 I
 

  mean,
 we
 need
 breaks
 too,
 you
 know.
 
 

 
As
 a
 self-­‐identified
 conservative
 sister,
 despite
 the
 fact
 that
 she
 is
 constantly
 helping
 
other
 people,
 this
 woman
 couldn’t
 understand
 why
 women
 religious
 are
 upset
 about
 
the
 Visitation.
 
 She
 believed
 that
 communities
 could
 glean
 something
 important
 as
 a
 
result
 of
 this
 process:
 
 
 
[The
 Visitation]
 is
 an
 opportunity
 to
 learn
 something
 new
 about
 ourselves.
 
 
Maybe
 it’ll
 end
 up
 actually
 being
 a
 good
 thing—something
 useful
 that
 could
 
teach
 us
 things
 we
 didn’t
 see
 before
 because
 we
 are
 so
 engrossed
 in
 our
 
work-­‐ministry-­‐prayer
 lives.
 
 It’s
 always
 ‘sister
 will
 you
 pray
 for
 me,’
 ‘sister
 I
 
need
 help
 organizing
 this,’
 ‘sister
 I
 don’t
 know
 what
 to
 do.’
 
 Who
 knows?
 
 I
 
guess
 we’ll
 have
 to
 wait
 and
 see
 what
 happens
 when
 the
 report
 is
 submitted.
 
 
I
 guess
 I’m
 also
 not
 bothered
 by
 this
 visitation
 at
 all
 because
 I
 know
 we
 have
 
absolutely
 nothing
 to
 hide.
 
 The
 Vatican
 can
 look
 for
 whatever
 they
 want,
 but
 
they’re
 never
 going
 to
 find
 anything
 scandalous
 or
 newsworthy.
 
 We
 can
 
thank
 the
 priests
 for
 doing
 that
 for
 us.
 
 

 
Although
 this
 sister
 expressed
 a
 kind
 of
 exhaustion,
 she
 made
 the
 assumption
 that
 
because
 the
 sisters
 don’t
 have
 any
 skeletons
 in
 their
 closets,
 they
 should
 be
 immune
 
from
 any
 negative
 press.
 
 To
 a
 certain
 extent,
 the
 exposure
 of
 the
 priest
 sex
 abuse
 
scandal
 in
 the
 last
 decade
 gave
 the
 general
 public
 a
 valid
 reason
 to
 be
 skeptical
 
about
 the
 identity
 and
 place
 of
 Catholicism
 within
 a
 largely
 Protestant
 country.
 
It
 is
 no
 secret
 that
 the
 Roman
 Catholic
 Church
 owes
 a
 debt
 of
 gratitude
 to
 the
 
generation
 of
 religious
 sisters
 who
 were
 responsible
 for
 building
 and
 staffing
 
Catholic
 schools,
 hospitals,
 and
 social
 service
 agencies.
 Some
 women
 activists
 

10

became
 involved
 in
 early
 campaigns
 to
 reduce
 urban
 poverty
 and
 marched
 in
 
support
 of
 civil
 rights
 during
 the
 1960s.
3

 In
 recent
 years,
 many
 sisters
 have
 rallied
 in
 
support
 of
 the
 healthcare
 reform
 bill,
 pitting
 themselves
 directly
 against
 the
 U.S.
 
Conference
 of
 Catholic
 Bishops,
 which
 opposed
 the
 iniative.
 
 In
 a
 letter
 to
 Congress,
 
heads
 of
 50
 women’s
 religious
 congregations
 as
 well
 as
 the
 Leadership
 Conference
 
of
 Women
 Religious,
 expressed
 their
 support
 for
 the
 reform
 effort
 (Landsberg
 
2010).

 

 
 
 
Instead
 of
 thanking
 the
 sisters
 for
 their
 devoted
 service
 to
 the
 “universal”
 
church,
 Rome
 has
 instead
 decided
 to
 invoke
 the
 Visitation.
 
 The
 sister
 who
 
compared
 herself
 to
 a
 “filling
 station,”
 wasn’t
 too
 far
 off
 the
 mark
 in
 terms
 of
 
describing
 how
 many
 sisters
 feel
 unappreciated.
 
 During
 the
 time
 I
 spent
 working
 on
 
this
 project
 –
 talking
 to
 sisters,
 reading
 books
 and
 articles
 about
 convent
 life,
 and
 
collecting
 every
 bit
 of
 information
 possible,
 I
 understood
 more
 clearly
 the
 implied
 
reasoning
 behind
 that
 statement.
 
 Since
 these
 women
 have
 sacrificed
 a
 tremendous
 
amount
 of
 time
 and
 energy
 to
 staff
 parishes,
 schools,
 and
 hospitals,
 it
 is
 no
 surpise
 
that
 this
 issue
 has
 reached
 a
 national
 audience.
 
 The
 Nuns
 on
 the
 Bus
 campaign
 has
 
demonstrated
 just
 how
 frustrated
 and
 upset
 many
 women
 are
 about
 the
 Visitation
 
and
 illustrates
 the
 depth
 of
 anger
 that
 exists.
 
 I
 must
 admit
 that
 while
 many
 sisters
 
were
 troubled
 by
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation,
 I
 did
 find
 it
 fascinating
 and
 somewhat
 
beyond
 my
 comprehension
 that
 many
 women
 didn’t
 seem
 too
 bothered
 by
 this.
 
 
                                               
3

 For
 an
 in-­‐depth
 analysis
 of
 women
 religious
 active
 in
 the
 social
 justice
 movements
 of
 the
 1960s,
 
see:
 Koehlinger,
 Amy
 L.
 2007.
 The
 New
 Nuns:
 Racial
 Justice
 and
 Religious
 Reform
 in
 the1960s.
 
Cambridge,
 MA:
 Harvard
 University
 Press.
 

11

THE
 APOSTOLIC
 VISITATION:
 
 THE
 BEGINNING
 
Formally
 called
 the
 “Apostolic
 Review
 of
 Institutes
 of
 Women
 Religious,”
 the
 
Visitation
 caused
 quite
 a
 stir
 in
 both
 the
 Catholic
 and
 secular
 media
 beginning
 in
 
2009.
 
 After
 the
 relentless
 criticism
 of
 the
 Catholic
 bishops’
 poor
 handling
 and
 
cover-­‐up
 of
 the
 sex
 abuse
 scandal
 that
 plagued
 the
 Church,
 women
 religious
 are
 
being
 forced
 to
 reevaluate
 their
 communities
 and
 provide
 in-­‐depth
 answers
 to
 
questions
 about
 their
 collective
 and
 individual
 thoughts,
 beliefs,
 work
 habits,
 
spiritual
 exercises,
 and
 community
 worship.
 
 In
 some
 ways,
 by
 shifting
 the
 attention
 
away
 from
 the
 clergy
 sex
 abuse
 scandal
 to
 women
 religious,
 the
 Church
 may
 have
 
intentionally
 used
 this
 strategic
 move
 to
 distract
 weary
 Catholics
 away
 from
 the
 
shameful
 actions
 of
 defrocked
 priests.
 
 
 
 
The
 tagline
 that
 the
 Vatican
 used
 to
 justify
 this
 investigation
 was
 that
 these
 
women
 “have
 strayed
 too
 far”
 from
 the
 modernization
 goals
 of
 Vatican
 Council
 II.
 
 In
 
other
 words,
 American
 sisters
 have
 interpreted
 the
 documents
 like
 Perfectae
 
Caritatis
 (On
 the
 Decree
 and
 Adaptation
 and
 Renewal
 of
 Religious
 Life)
 too
 liberally,
 
causing
 the
 pendulum
 to
 swing
 too
 far
 to
 the
 left.
 
 The
 purpose
 of
 Perfectae
 Caritatis
 
was
 to
 provide
 religious
 congregations
 (both
 men’s
 and
 women’s)
 with
 the
 
opportunity
 to
 adapt
 their
 somewhat
 archaic
 lifestyle
 to
 the
 modern
 era.
 
 The
 
updates
 allowed
 religious
 orders
 to
 modify
 and
 modernize
 their
 dress,
 reassess
 
their
 mission
 statements,
 and
 reorganize
 community
 life.
4

 
 While
 it
 is
 true
 that
 the
 
vast
 majority
 of
 women’s
 congregations
 have
 changed
 dramatically
 since
 the
 close
 
                                               
4

 A
 more
 detailed
 analysis
 of
 the
 outcomes
 of
 Perfectae
 Caritatis
 appears
 in
 Chapter
 3.
 

12

of
 Vatican
 II
 in
 the
 1960s,
 communities
 such
 as
 the
 Carmelite
 Sisters
 of
 the
 Most
 
Sacred
 Heart
 of
 Los
 Angeles
 (located
 in
 Alhambra)
 have
 remained
 largely
 
unchanged.
 
Cardinal
 Rodé,
 a
 Slovenian
 cleric
 and
 Prefect
 of
 the
 Congregation
 for
 
Institutes
 of
 Consecrated
 Life
 and
 Societies
 of
 Apostolic
 Life
 orchestrated
 the
 
Vatican
 Visitation.
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 called
 for
 the
 investigation
 in
 a
 decree
 issued
 on
 
December
 22,
 2008.
 The
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 officially
 commenced
 with
 a
 press
 
release
 issued
 by
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 on
 November
 3,
 2009
 where
 he
 stated
 that
 his
 
dicastery:
 
 

   
 .
 .
 .
 had
 been
 listening
 to
 concerns
 expressed
 by
 American
 Catholics
 –
 

  religious,
 laity,
 clergy
 and
 hierarchy
 –
 about
 the
 welfare
 of
 religious
 women
 

  and
 consecrated
 life
 in
 general,
 and
 had
 been
 considering
 an
 Apostolic
 

  Visitation
 as
 a
 means
 to
 assess
 and
 constructively
 address
 these
 concerns.
 
 
 

 
Since
 this
 announcement,
 Mother
 Mary
 Clare
 Millea,
 Superior
 General
 of
 the
 
Apostles
 of
 the
 Sacred
 Heart
 of
 Jesus
 and
 her
 team
 were
 appointed
 to
 collect
 
information
 concerning
 the
 inner-­‐workings
 of
 nearly
 400
 women’s
 religious
 
communities
 in
 the
 United
 States.
5

 
 According
 to
 the
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 website,
 
the
 goals
 of
 this
 three-­‐phase
 process
 were
 to
 examine
 the
 quality
 of
 sisters’
 lives,
 to
 
address
 the
 ways
 in
 which
 women
 religious
 have
 contributed
 to
 society,
 and
 to
 
assist
 the
 Church
 in
 strengthening
 these
 communities.
 Upon
 completion
 of
 the
 visits,
 
Mother
 Millea
 was
 asked
 to
 submit
 a
 confidential
 document
 to
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 
detailing
 the
 findings
 based
 on
 data
 collected
 from
 a
 combination
 of
 questionnaires,
 
                                               
5

 For
 more
 information
 about
 the
 investigation,
 see:
 http://www.apostolicvisitation.org/.
 

13

on-­‐site
 visits,
 and
 individual
 interviews
 with
 religious
 sisters.
 
 The
 Vatican
 did
 not
 
publicly
 release
 the
 details
 of
 Mother
 Millea’s
 findings.
 

  Perhaps
 the
 Vatican
 feels
 threatened
 by
 women
 religious
 participating
 in
 
these
 activities
 –
 which
 many
 view
 as
 “heretical”
 and
 “contrary”
 to
 the
 Church.
 
 
Perhaps
 Catholic
 women
 religious’s
 commitment
 to
 speaking
 out
 for
 change
 also
 
contributed
 to
 the
 initiation
 of
 the
 Visitation.
 During
 the
 process
 of
 my
 research,
 I
 
was
 never
 able
 to
 get
 the
 full
 picture
 as
 to
 why
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 and
 the
 Vatican
 
decided
 to
 conduct
 such
 a
 sweeping,
 national
 investigation
 of
 American
 women
 
religious,
 but
 I
 was
 able
 to
 use
 fragments
 of
 what
 I
 had
 learned
 to
 piece
 together
 a
 
rough
 trajectory
 of
 events.
 
 Most
 news
 articles
 merely
 skimmed
 the
 surface
 and
 
none
 of
 the
 reporters
 had
 conducted
 any
 type
 of
 in-­‐depth
 investigative
 journalism
 
on
 the
 topic
 and
 I
 had
 no
 luck
 finding
 any
 peer-­‐reviewed
 scholarly
 publications
 that
 
addressed
 this
 topic.
 
 
According
 to
 most
 of
 the
 sisters
 with
 whom
 I
 talked,
 a
 small
 group
 of
 
Catholics
 expressed
 concern
 that
 sisters
 were
 not
 living
 in
 fidelity
 to
 the
 Church
 and
 
gathered
 for
 a
 symposium
 at
 Stonehill
 College
 (a
 small
 Catholic
 liberal
 arts
 school
 in
 
Easton,
 Massachusetts).
 
 The
 participants
 at
 the
 meeting
 believed
 it
 was
 important
 
to
 uncover
 the
 truth
 of
 the
 matter.
 At
 the
 close
 of
 the
 symposium,
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 
(2009)
 announced
 that
 a
 Vatican
 Visitation
 would
 take
 place
 in
 the
 United
 States
 
(and
 not
 in
 Europe,
 Asia,
 or
 Latin
 America).
 
 The
 fact
 that
 the
 Visitation
 did
 not
 take
 
place
 in
 Latin
 America
 and
 Africa,
 where
 the
 numbers
 of
 Catholic
 sisters
 are
 
growing,
 is
 unique
 because
 the
 potential
 for
 rapid
 change
 and
 growth
 lies
 in
 the
 
Global
 South
 and
 not
 in
 the
 Global
 North.
 
 According
 to
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 (2009),
 the
 

14

purpose
 of
 the
 Visitation
 was
 to
 “encourage
 vocations
 and
 assure
 a
 better
 life
 for
 
women
 religious.”
 
 During
 a
 radio
 interview
 originating
 from
 the
 Vatican
 radio
 
news,
 Cardinal
 Rodé
 would
 not
 release
 any
 names
 of
 people
 with
 whom
 he
 was
 
concerned.
 
 He
 simply
 left
 it
 as
 “an
 important
 representative
 of
 the
 U.S.
 church.”
 
 He
 
went
 on
 to
 say
 there
 were
 “
 .
 .
 .
 
 irregularities
 or
 omissions
 in
 American
 religious
 life.
 
Most
 of
 all,
 you
 could
 say,
 it
 involves
 a
 certain
 secular
 mentality
 that
 has
 spread
 in
 
these
 religious
 families
 and,
 perhaps,
 also
 a
 certain
 ‘feminist’
 spirit.”
 
 The
 events
 
taken
 place
 at
 Stonehill
 College
 set
 the
 stage
 for
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 of
 Women
 
Religious,
 which
 caused
 a
 flurry
 of
 reactionary
 efforts
 for
 the
 past
 three
 and
 a
 half
 
years.
 
 Before
 I
 delve
 deeper
 into
 the
 remaining
 concerns
 surrounding
 this
 topic,
 it
 is
 
important
 to
 address
 a
 few
 significant
 historical
 moments
 in
 which
 women
 religious
 
were
 under
 the
 miroscope
 for
 some
 of
 their
 work
 in
 the
 Catholic
 Church.
 

 PRE-­‐APOSTOLIC
 VISITATION:
 
 WOMEN
 RELIGIOUS
 UNDER
 FIRE
 

  The
 Vatican
 Visitation
 isn’t
 the
 first
 example
 of
 sisters
 facing
 scrutiny
 for
 
their
 work.
 
 In
 previous
 years,
 religious
 sisters
 have
 had
 to
 produce
 evidence
 that
 
they’re
 fit
 to
 fulfill
 the
 role
 of
 a
 religious
 sisters
 in
 their
 personal
 and
 professional
 
lives.
 For
 example,
 in
 Midwives
 of
 the
 Future:
 American
 Sisters
 Tell
 Their
 Story,
 Ann
 
Patrick
 Ware
 (1985)
 argues
 that
 religious
 sisters
 during
 the
 1980s
 were
 
experiencing
 dramatic
 shifts
 in
 membership
 and
 organization
 in
 their
 communities.
 
 
Many
 women
 were
 struggling
 to
 find
 meaning
 amid
 the
 massive
 delcine
 of
 religious
 
life,
 which
 was
 starting
 to
 become
 much
 more
 difficult
 during
 this
 time
 period.
 
 
More
 importantly,
 sisters
 were
 forced
 to
 demonstrate
 the
 importance
 and
 relevance
 
of
 their
 lives
 in
 the
 Church
 and
 in
 society.
 Ware
 has
 recorded
 the
 firsthand
 accounts
 

15

of
 19
 religious
 sisters,
 many
 of
 whom
 recalled
 their
 individual
 and
 collective
 
struggles
 to
 redefine
 themselves
 and
 adapt
 to
 a
 constantly
 shifting
 environment.
 
 

  In
 1983,
 the
 Sacred
 Congregation
 for
 Religious
 and
 for
 Secular
 Institutes
 
(SCRSI)
 issued
 a
 document,
 “Essential
 Elements
 of
 Religious
 Life,”
 which
 reversed
 
the
 process
 of
 renewal
 many
 religious
 communities
 underwent
 after
 Perfectae
 
Caritatis
 was
 issued
 in
 the
 1960s.
 
 During
 this
 time,
 the
 Holy
 See
 appointed
 a
 
commission
 of
 bishops
 to
 investigate
 religious
 communities
 in
 the
 United
 States
 to
 
find
 out
 why
 so
 few
 new
 members
 were
 entering
 religious
 life.
 
 In
 an
 unprecedented
 
and
 frightening
 action,
 an
 auxiliary
 bishop
 of
 Brooklyn
 personally
 carried
 a
 message
 
from
 the
 Pope
 to
 a
 sister
 in
 Detroit
 with
 an
 ultimatum
 demanding
 she
 either
 give
 up
 
the
 work
 which
 her
 community
 had
 authorized
 her
 to
 do
 or
 that
 she
 renounce
 her
 
vows
 (Associated
 Press
 1983).
 
 Sister
 Anges
 Mansour
 had
 been
 working
 for
 a
 state-­‐
run
 organization
 that
 provided
 subsidies
 for
 poor
 women
 to
 obtain
 abortions.
 
 
Because
 the
 Catholic
 Church
 has
 an
 unwavering
 stance
 on
 the
 subject
 of
 abortion,
 
this
 sister
 faced
 a
 great
 deal
 of
 scrutiny
 –
 she
 was
 asked
 to
 resign
 from
 the
 Sisters
 of
 
Mercy,
 of
 which
 she
 had
 been
 a
 member
 for
 thirty
 years,
 and
 she
 complied,
 quitting
 
her
 job.
 
 

  Why
 would
 the
 Vatican
 decide
 to
 put
 women
 religious
 under
 the
 microscope
 
of
 public
 opinion,
 yet
 again?
 
 American
 Catholic
 sisters
 are
 no
 strangers
 to
 
controversy.
 
 Beginning
 in
 the
 late
 1980s
 and
 continuing
 through
 the
 1990s,
 Sister
 
Jeannine
 Gramick
 along
 with
 Father
 Robert
 Nugent,
 faced
 public
 criticism
 for
 their
 
active
 ministry
 and
 movement
 advocating
 gay
 and
 lesbian
 equality
 in
 the
 Catholic
 
Church.
 Gramick
 had
 been
 known
 for
 her
 progressive
 stance
 on
 gay
 and
 lesbian
 
 

16

issues
 and
 publicly
 advocated
 for
 their
 right
 to
 be
 fully
 included
 in
 all
 areas
 of
 
pastoral
 ministry,
 sacraments,
 and
 liturgical
 worship.
 
 Gramick
 has
 coauthored
 and
 
edited
 three
 books
 on
 the
 topic
 and
 argues
 from
 a
 theological
 and
 historical
 point
 of
 
view
 that
 gay
 and
 lesbian
 people
 deserve
 equal
 treatment
 and
 argues
 that
 their
 
status
 as
 second-­‐class
 citizens
 should
 not
 be
 tolerated.
 
 
In
 1999,
 former
 Cardinal
 Joseph
 Ratzinger
 who
 served
 the
 Vatican
 as
 the
 
Prefect
 for
 the
 Congregation
 of
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 publicly
 admonished
 Sr.
 
Gramick
 along
 with
 Fr.
 Robert
 Nugent,
 who
 cofounded
 New
 Ways
 Ministry,
 an
 
organization
 that
 encourages
 equality
 for
 gay
 and
 lesbian
 
 people
 in
 the
 Church
 and
 
in
 society.
 
 Gramick
 and
 Nugent
 found
 themselves
 in
 the
 middle
 of
 a
 storm
 when
 
two
 of
 their
 coauthored
 publications
 reached
 the
 Vatican.
 
 According
 to
 the
 Roman
 
Curia
 and
 the
 Congregation
 for
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 (1999),
 in
 a
 document
 
entitled
 “Notification
 Regarding
 Sister
 Jeannine
 Gramick,
 SSND
 and
 Father
 Robert
 
Nugent,
 SDS,”
 the
 Church
 argued
 that
 they
 “demonstrated
 a
 clear
 conceptual
 
understanding
 of
 the
 Church's
 teaching
 on
 homosexuality,
 but
 refrained
 from
 
professing
 any
 adherence
 to
 that
 teaching.”
 
 In
 other
 words,
 the
 Congregation
 of
 the
 
Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 alleged
 that
 both
 Gramick
 and
 Nugent
 directly
 challenged
 the
 
Church’s
 teaching
 on
 homosexuality
 because
 they
 ultimately
 called
 into
 question
 the
 
nature
 of
 homosexuality
 by
 calling
 it
 natural.
 
 They
 also
 discussed
 having
 a
 moral
 
conscience
 when
 making
 decisions
 about
 “homogenital”
 contact
 (Gramick
 and
 
Nugent
 1992).
 
 
 
The
 basic
 interpretation
 is
 that
 the
 Church
 should
 not
 dictate
 private
 matters
 
of
 sexual
 expression
 concerning
 gay
 and
 lesbian
 couples.
 
 In
 essence,
 gay
 and
 

17

lesbian
 Catholics
 should
 use
 their
 own
 ethical
 and
 moral
 compass
 to
 determine
 the
 
nature
 of
 their
 actions
 with
 one
 another.
 
 The
 “primacy
 of
 conscience”
 is
 the
 term
 
most
 associated
 with
 these
 types
 of
 issues
 when
 it
 comes
 to
 the
 Catholic
 Church.
 
The
 core
 principle
 behind
 this
 teaching
 is
 that
 despite
 the
 Catholic
 decree
 against
 
homosexual
 activity,
 individuals
 should
 make
 the
 right,
 ethical
 choices
 about
 a
 given
 
situation
 provided
 that
 they
 have
 carefully
 and
 consciouslly
 considered
 the
 context
 
of
 their
 choices.
 
 
 
The
 Church
 has
 often
 struggled
 with
 maintaining
 the
 appropriate
 balance
 
between
 the
 what
 is
 commonly
 referred
 to
 as
 the
 “letter
 of
 law”
 with
 the
 “spirit
 of
 
the
 law.”
 For
 example,
 with
 respect
 to
 the
 primacy
 of
 conscience,
 the
 example
 that
 is
 
most
 often
 cited
 is
 the
 use
 of
 birth
 control
 methods
 among
 married
 couple.
 
 For
 
instance,
 if
 a
 married
 couple
 with
 several
 children
 carefully
 weighed
 the
 pros
 and
 
cons
 of
 a
 form
 of
 artifical
 contraception
 (condoms,
 for
 example)
 and
 chose
 to
 use
 
birth
 control
 because
 they
 could
 not
 afford
 to
 financially
 support
 another
 child
 and
 
wanted
 to
 prevent
 another
 child
 from
 being
 deprived
 of
 a
 happy
 life,
 this
 measure
 is
 
often
 thought
 permissble.
 
 
 
In
 relation
 to
 the
 issue
 of
 homosexuality,
 a
 couple
 committed
 to
 the
 moral
 
tenets
 of
 Catholicism
 could
 theoretically
 reject
 the
 Church’s
 teaching
 against
 
homogenital
 contact
 because
 the
 primacy
 of
 the
 couple’s
 moral
 conscience
 would
 
prevail.
 
 However,
 in
 response
 to
 Gramick
 and
 Nugent,
 the
 Congregation
 believed
 
that
 both
 authors
 were
 in
 error
 because
 they
 did
 not
 fully
 accept
 the
 Church’s
 
rendering
 of
 homosexuality
 as
 an
 anomaly
 of
 human
 life,
 and
 instead
 expressed
 that
 

18

homosexuality
 is
 considered
 natural
 from
 a
 interdisciplinary
 social
 science
 
approach.
 
 
 
 
In
 a
 2001
 documentary
 by
 Barbara
 Rick,
 titled
 In
 Good
 Conscience,
 Gramick
 
argued
 that
 the
 Catholic
 Church
 needed
 to
 stop
 promoting
 what
 she
 called
 a
 “be,
 but
 
not
 do”
 theology.
 
 In
 other
 words,
 she
 is
 adamantly
 opposed
 to
 the
 concept
 that
 the
 
Catholic
 Church
 teaches
 that
 “being”
 gay
 or
 lesbian
 
 is
 not
 a
 problem
 but
 that
 same-­‐
sex
 sexual
 activity
 is
 a
 problem.
 
 In
 addition
 to
 actively
 working
 to
 create
 change
 
within
 the
 Church,
 other
 sisters
 have
 taken
 similar
 risks
 by
 openly
 supporting
 what
 
the
 Church
 considers
 “radical”
 or
 “splinter”
 movements.
 
 
Despite
 a
 national
 movement
 toward
 full
 inclusion
 of
 gay
 and
 lesbian
 
 
Catholics
 in
 the
 Church,
 there
 are
 few
 scholarly
 sources
 written
 on
 this
 topic.
 
 In
 
addition
 to
 Gramick
 and
 Nugent’s
 prolific
 writings
 critiquing
 the
 current
 position
 of
 
the
 Church
 on
 matters
 related
 to
 homosexuality,
 Rosemary
 Curb
 and
 Nancy
 
Manahan
 (1985)
 have
 written
 about
 the
 struggles
 that
 lesbian
 and
 bisexual
 woman
 
encounter
 living
 in
 convents.
 
 This
 book
 details
 the
 psychological
 struggles
 of
 sisters
 
who
 have
 to
 negotiate
 their
 lesbian
 identity
 with
 their
 desire
 to
 remain
 celibate
 and
 
true
 to
 their
 religious
 calling.
 
 The
 authors
 eloquently
 point
 out
 that
 the
 fear
 of
 
homosexuality
 during
 the
 middle
 of
 the
 twentieth
 century
 caused
 many
 women
 in
 
leadership
 position
 to
 develop
 strict
 policies
 that
 prohibited
 sisters
 from
 developing
 
“particular
 friendships”
 in
 their
 congregations.
 
 These
 platonic
 couplings
 were
 
thought
 to
 make
 it
 easier
 for
 women
 to
 enter
 into
 exclusive
 emotional
 and
 sexual
 
relationships.
 
 Kathleen
 J.
 Waites
 in
 Particular
 Friendships:
 A
 Convent
 Memoir
 
(2006),
 details
 her
 struggle
 to
 adapt
 to
 the
 life
 of
 a
 woman
 religious
 while
 still
 

19

maintaining
 the
 appropriate
 sexual
 and
 emotional
 boundaries
 with
 her
 fellow
 
sisters.
 
 
 

  Some
 sisters
 have
 strongly
 supported
 splinter
 groups
 whose
 main
 goals
 are
 
to
 build
 a
 more
 inclusive
 church
 –
 one
 that
 is
 open
 to
 all
 people
 regardless
 of
 
gender,
 sexual
 orientation,
 and
 marital
 status.
 
 Some
 of
 the
 groups
 these
 women
 
support
 are
 Roman
 Catholic
 Woman
 Priests,
 the
 American
 Catholic
 Church,
 Call
 to
 
Action,
 Catholic
 Action
 Network,
 and
 the
 Women’s
 Ordination
 Conference.
 
 As
 a
 
result
 of
 these
 “progressive”
 or
 “inclusive”
 groups,
 it
 is
 not
 surprising
 that
 Rome
 has
 
issued
 another
 controversial
 statement
 in
 response
 that
 has
 incensed
 religious
 
sisters
 and
 their
 lay
 supporters.
 
 I
 spoke
 with
 one
 sister
 who
 quietly
 supported
 a
 
group
 committed
 to
 the
 ideals
 of
 full
 inclusion
 of
 all
 people.
 
 This
 woman
 believed
 
that
 the
 progressive
 splinter
 groups
 were
 heading
 in
 the
 right
 direction
 with
 their
 
theological
 politics,
 but
 she
 had
 to
 be
 careful
 about
 talking
 about
 her
 affiliation
 with
 
one
 of
 these
 progressive
 groups
 because
 she
 was
 afraid
 it
 could
 jeopardize
 her
 
religious
 order.
 
 
 
STATEMENT
 OF
 THE
 PROBLEM
 AND
 RESEARCH
 QUESTIONS
 

  The
 Vatican
 Visitation
 of
 Women
 Religious
 has
 directly
 impacted
 the
 lives
 of
 
individual
 and
 collective
 groups
 of
 Catholic
 Sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 In
 this
 
dissertation
 I
 argue
 that
 the
 media
 reports
 (including
 the
 reactionary
 measures
 of
 
people
 objecting
 to
 the
 Nuns
 on
 the
 Bus
 campaign),
 the
 current
 decline
 in
 the
 
number
 of
 religious
 sisters,
 and
 the
 introduction
 of
 a
 new
 communities
 of
 
traditional
 sisters
 has
 caused
 a
 rising
 tension
 in
 American
 women’s
 religious
 
communities
 forcing
 sisters
 to
 question
 their
 identities
 as
 women
 religious.
 
 As
 such,
 

20

religious
 sisters
 struggle
 to
 derive
 meaning
 during
 a
 time
 of
 crisis.
 
 The
 following
 
questions,
 which
 are
 based
 on
 qualitative,
 in-­‐depth
 interviews
 of
 55
 participants,
 
have
 guided
 my
 research
 process:
 
• How
 are
 sisters
 negotiating
 their
 identities
 as
 conservative,
 progressive,
 or
 
traditional
 religious
 sisters
 in
 the
 wake
 of
 Vatican
 scrutiny?
 

 
• How
 do
 sisters
 reimagine
 religious
 life
 through
 their
 respective
 conservative,
 
progressive,
 or
 traditional
 orientations,
 despite
 rising
 tension
 between
 and
 
among
 these
 groups?
 
 

 
• What
 are
 the
 larger
 sociological
 implications
 related
 to
 women’s
 struggles
 as
 
members
 of
 the
 Catholic
 Church?
 
SUMMARY
 OF
 ARGUMENTS:
 
 A
 FRAGMENTED
 AND
 DECLINING
 SISTERHOOD,
 
REIMAGINING
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE,
 AND
 SOCIOLOGICAL
 SIGNIFICANCE
 
 
 
The
 current
 spectrum
 of
 religious
 life
 ranges
 from
 traditional
 to
 progressive,
 
with
 a
 conservative
 group
 situated
 in
 the
 middle
 of
 the
 two.
 
 Traditional
 sisters
 tend
 
to
 wear
 the
 habit,
 observe
 a
 strict
 horarium,
 live
 in
 community,
 and
 exhibit
 signs
 of
 
submission
 and
 obedience
 to
 papal
 authority.
 
 Progressive
 sisters,
 defined
 by
 their
 
lack
 of
 a
 religious
 habit,
 are
 often
 outspoken
 about
 issues
 related
 to
 papal
 authority,
 
and
 may
 live
 in
 community
 or
 independent
 of
 their
 congregation.
 
 Conservatives
 
seem
 to
 maintain
 characteristics
 from
 both
 traditionalists
 and
 progressives.
 
 For
 
example,
 I
 visited
 one
 community
 of
 self-­‐described
 conservative
 sisters
 and
 noticed
 
that
 some
 sisters
 wore
 a
 modified
 habit,
 while
 others
 chose
 not
 to
 wear
 a
 habit
 at
 
all.
 
 In
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 address
 how
 this
 variety
 of
 religious
 expression
 serves
 as
 a
 
point
 of
 division
 for
 many
 religious
 sisters,
 especially
 with
 respect
 to
 the
 Vatican
 
Visitation.
 
 

21

When
 I
 was
 a
 Catholic
 elementary
 school
 student
 in
 the
 1980s
 to
 1990s,
 I
 
never
 experienced
 being
 in
 the
 classroom
 with
 a
 religious
 sister.
 
 The
 only
 two
 
sisters
 who
 were
 involved
 at
 any
 level
 left
 in
 1991,
 leaving
 the
 parish
 and
 the
 school
 
with
 no
 other
 recourse
 but
 to
 hire
 a
 lay
 teacher
 to
 serve
 as
 principal
 and
 head
 of
 the
 
administration.
 
 The
 order,
 called
 the
 Sisters
 of
 Notre
 Dame
 de
 Namur,
 played
 an
 
important
 role
 in
 establishing
 this
 “new”
 Catholic
 school
 in
 1983.
 
 The
 sisters
 were
 
forced
 to
 exit
 the
 school
 because
 they
 simply
 couldn’t
 keep
 up
 with
 the
 demands
 of
 
their
 own
 members
 as
 well
 as
 with
 their
 other
 ministries.
 
 The
 exodus
 of
 sisters
 
from
 Catholic
 schools
 continued
 into
 the
 2000s,
 with
 the
 first
 decade
 having
 already
 
passed.
 
 While
 some
 orders
 have
 maintained
 their
 strong
 presence
 in
 Catholic
 
schools
 or
 have
 made
 a
 concerted
 effort
 to
 staff
 schools
 where
 sisters
 have
 not
 been,
 
many
 schools
 simply
 do
 not
 have
 any
 religious
 sisters
 at
 all.
 

  The
 trend
 of
 a
 “declining”
 population
 of
 religious
 sisters
 in
 Catholic
 schools
 
mirrors
 what
 is
 occurring
 on
 a
 global
 scale,
 but
 particularly
 in
 the
 United
 States,
 the
 
numbers
 have
 shifted
 far
 more
 dramatically.
 
 According
 to
 CARA
 (2010),
 the
 
number
 of
 sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States
 reached
 an
 all-­‐time
 historical
 high
 of
 179,954
 
in
 1965,
 and
 yet
 only
 57,544
 are
 currently
 still
 alive.
6

 
 These
 statistics
 suggest
 a
 62
 
percent
 decrease
 in
 the
 number
 of
 sisters
 over
 the
 past
 45
 years.
 
 This
 is
 a
 result
 of
 
women
 dying
 or
 choosing
 to
 leave
 their
 religious
 community.
 
 In
 terms
 of
 a
 global
 
perspective,
 the
 number
 of
 sisters
 has
 decreased
 from
 1,004,304
 in
 1970
 to
 739,068
 
                                               
6

 This
 decline
 in
 numbers
 indicates
 a
 percent
 change
 of
 49
 percent.
 

22

in
 2008.
 
 These
 statistics
 denote
 a
 26
 percent
 change
 in
 the
 number
 of
 women
 in
 
religious
 orders
 over
 the
 past
 38
 years.
 
 
 

  According
 to
 the
 women
 I
 interviewed
 for
 this
 project
 and
 to
 scholars,
 the
 
reasons
 for
 such
 bleak
 numbers
 rest
 on
 several
 factors:
 1)
 there
 are
 more
 
opportunities
 for
 women
 in
 society,
 2)
 America’s
 preoccupation
 with
 sex
 has
 made
 
it
 difficult
 to
 encourage
 women
 to
 devote
 their
 lives
 to
 service
 in
 a
 religious
 order,
 
3)
 our
 society
 does
 not
 encourage
 commitment
 and
 devotion
 to
 spiritual
 matters,
 
and
 4)
 the
 expansion
 of
 roles
 for
 the
 laity
 has
 allowed
 women
 to
 do
 similar
 types
 of
 
work
 that
 sisters
 do
 without
 forcing
 them
 give
 up
 intimate
 relationships,
 the
 desire
 
for
 some
 form
 of
 monetary
 gain,
 and
 childbearing
 (Ebaugh
 1993b).
 
 
 

  While
 a
 declining
 population
 of
 religious
 sisters
 is
 a
 current
 problem
 in
 the
 
Church,
 it
 is
 important
 to
 address
 the
 origins
 of
 this
 trend.
 
 All
 sources
 point
 to
 the
 
1960s
 and
 to
 the
 closing
 of
 the
 historic
 Vatican
 Council
 II
 and
 the
 rise
 of
 
modernization
 as
 the
 beginning
 of
 this
 unprecented
 shift
 in
 women’s
 religious
 
communities.
 
 The
 decline
 of
 religious
 life
 is
 likely
 causally
 related
 to
 the
 outcomes
 
of
 the
 modernization
 efforts
 that
 occurred
 during
 the
 Roman
 Catholic
 Church’s
 
historic
 Vatican
 Council
 II.
 
 Without
 the
 reforms
 of
 the
 council,
 religious
 sisters
 
would
 not
 have
 experienced
 a
 massive
 overhaul
 of
 their
 communities.
 
 Armed
 with
 
the
 document
 Perfectae
 Caritatis,
 congregations
 began
 the
 difficult
 task
 of
 updating
 
their
 congregations
 after
 centuries
 of
 having
 remained
 stagnant.
 
During
 the
 Roman
 Catholic
 Church’s
 historic
 Vatican
 Council
 II
 in
 the
 1960s,
 
the
 guiding
 principle
 of
 aggiornamento,
 or
 the
 process
 by
 which
 the
 institution
 of
 
Catholicism
 was
 brought
 up
 to
 date
 disrupted
 the
 ways
 in
 which
 people
 in
 the
 

23

Church
 celebrated
 and
 practiced
 their
 faith.
 
 And
 despite
 all
 of
 the
 positive
 effects
 
the
 council
 had
 on
 millions
 of
 people
 worldwide,
 it
 seems
 as
 though
 the
 Catholic
 
Church
 has
 always
 engaged
 in
 struggles
 with
 women
 religious.
 
 The
 church
 
hierarchy
 seems
 to
 think
 it
 has
 the
 power
 to
 determine
 what
 is
 in
 the
 best
 interest
 
of
 these
 women
 and/or
 to
 criticize
 “feminist
 concerns”
 that
 result
 in
 women
 
religious
 engaging
 in
 radical
 political
 protests
 and
 speaking
 out
 in
 favor
 of
 women’s
 
issues
 in
 society.
 I
 especially
 want
 to
 address
 the
 fact
 that
 entering
 religious
 life
 has
 
lost
 its
 special
 defining
 characteristics
 and
 the
 visibility
 of
 religious
 sisters
 is
 much
 
less
 than
 ever
 before.
 Women
 in
 society
 have
 far
 more
 options
 than
 their
 older
 
counterparts,
 which
 many
 older
 women
 know.
 
 The
 more
 progressive
 sisters
 seem
 
to
 doubt
 that
 religious
 life
 as
 we
 know
 it
 –
 in
 its
 current
 state
 –
 will
 continue
 as
 a
 
viable
 option
 for
 young
 women.
 
 
 
Reimagining
 religious
 life
 in
 the
 modern
 world
 proved
 to
 be
 a
 difficult,
 but
 
necessary
 task
 for
 sisters
 particularly
 in
 progressive
 communities.
 
 Most
 of
 the
 
sisters
 in
 progressive
 communities
 didn’t
 seem
 to
 think
 there
 was
 much
 hope
 in
 the
 
future
 of
 their
 congregations
 in
 the
 United
 States,
 but
 were
 proud
 of
 the
 fact
 that
 the
 
spirit
 of
 religious
 life
 has
 caught
 on
 like
 wildfire
 in
 places
 like
 Africa
 and
 Latin
 
America.
 
 However,
 sisters
 in
 traditional
 communities
 had
 a
 differing
 viewpoint
 –
 
they
 believed
 with
 enough
 enthusiasm
 and
 a
 little
 effort,
 American
 women
 would
 
begin
 to
 see
 the
 J.O.Y.
 or
 “Jesus
 Over
 You,”
 that
 religious
 communities
 offer.
 
 Finally,
 
conservative
 communities
 didn’t
 seem
 to
 have
 a
 clear
 adaptive
 strategy
 to
 the
 future
 
of
 religious
 life.
 
 In
 speaking
 to
 women
 in
 these
 communities,
 there
 was
 a
 clear
 

24

struggle
 between
 acceptance
 of
 an
 impending
 decline
 and
 hoping
 that
 this
 lifestyle
 
would
 continue
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 
 
The
 sociological
 significance
 of
 women
 religious
 attempting
 to
 adapt
 to
 this
 
changing
 landscape
 within
 the
 context
 of
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation,
 brought
 issues
 of
 
feminism
 and
 race
 and
 ethnicity
 to
 the
 surface.
 
 While
 it
 is
 difficult
 to
 say
 with
 
certainty
 how
 women
 religious
 view
 themselves
 within
 the
 context
 of
 the
 feminist
 
movement,
 I
 did
 encounter
 a
 vast
 array
 of
 opinions
 on
 the
 subject.
 
 Additionally,
 
while
 the
 majority
 of
 women
 in
 my
 study
 were
 western
 European
 and
 white,
 the
 
changing
 face
 of
 tomorrow’s
 sister
 (related
 to
 a
 growth
 in
 vocations
 to
 Africa
 and
 
Latin
 America)
 raises
 broader
 questions
 about
 adjustments
 given
 this
 shift.
THEORETICAL
 ORIENTATION
 
French
 philosopher
 Danièle
 Hervieu-­‐Léger’s
 (2000)
 writings
 address
 the
 role
 
of
 religion
 as
 a
 social
 force
 that
 unites
 the
 past,
 present,
 and
 future,
 and
 serves
 as
 
the
 theoretical
 foundation
 for
 understanding
 why
 religious
 sisters
 are
 experiencing
 
a
 dramatic
 shift
 in
 their
 identity
 as
 a
 result
 of
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation.
 This
 historical
 
connection
 creates
 an
 unbroken
 “chain
 of
 memory”
 that
 links
 believers
 from
 all
 
points
 in
 history:
 past,
 present,
 and
 future.
 
 Some
 religious
 communities
 operate
 
under
 the
 guise
 of
 this
 unbroken
 chain,
 choosing
 to
 preserve
 their
 traditions
 from
 
centuries
 past.
 
 Other
 congregations
 seek
 to
 break
 this
 “chain
 of
 memory”
 in
 an
 
effort
 to
 disrupt
 the
 cultural
 and
 structural
 frames
 that
 have
 served
 to
 oppress
 
them.
 
 Sisters
 in
 progressive
 communities
 have
 sought
 to
 actively
 break
 some
 of
 the
 
traditions
 of
 their
 respective
 orders
 as
 a
 means
 of
 changing
 with
 the
 times
 and
 

25

keeping
 with
 modernity
 while
 other
 groups
 seek
 to
 reinstate
 the
 balance
 and
 
connection
 to
 their
 past.
 
 
 
Hervieu-­‐Léger
 argues
 that
 secularization
 has
 served
 as
 the
 preeminent
 
thematic
 concern
 of
 sociologists
 of
 religion
 and,
 as
 a
 result,
 has
 made
 it
 difficult
 to
 
pursue
 research
 in
 the
 field.
 
 She
 also
 addresses
 the
 issue
 that
 “tradition”
 with
 
respect
 to
 religion
 has
 maintained
 a
 grip
 on
 the
 present.
 
 For
 example,
 “this
 
imaginative
 force
 for
 action
 imples
 that
 the
 past
 can
 be
 read
 as
 the
 exclusive
 source
 
of
 the
 present”
 (p.
 86).
 
 While
 I
 was
 collecting
 the
 data
 for
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 did
 find
 
that
 the
 tensions
 between
 traditionalist
 sisters
 and
 progressive
 sisters
 gave
 way
 to
 
fascinating
 conversations
 about
 the
 role
 of
 traditional
 forms
 of
 Catholicism.
   
 
Perhaps
 the
 “chain
 of
 memory”
 in
 relation
 to
 the
 Catholic
 Church
 was
 
disrupted
 for
 the
 first
 time
 in
 the
 modern
 era
 during
 Vatican
 Council
 II?
 
 As
 a
 result
 
of
 modernization
 and
 the
 overhaul
 of
 archaic
 liturgical
 and
 apostolic
 practices,
 
Catholics
 lost
 sight
 of
 the
 binding
 institutional
 memory
 that
 is
 preserved
 when
 
religion
 is
 left
 intact.
 
 I
 am
 not,
 in
 any
 way,
 arguing
 that
 this
 disruption
 was
 negative
 
–
 rather
 I
 am
 suggesting
 that
 the
 council
 simply
 sped
 up
 the
 process
 of
 unraveling
 
the
 ties
 that
 bound
 women
 to
 the
 past.
 
 As
 many
 Catholics
 have
 developed
 new
 
narratives
 and
 formulated
 a
 deeper
 understanding
 to
 mitigate
 their
 faith
 in
 an
 ever-­‐
changing
 world,
 American
 sisters
 essentially
 represent
 last
 link
 to
 an
 old
 chain
 of
 
memory.
 
 Until
 new
 narratives
 and
 collectives
 begin
 to
 emerge,
 sisters
 will
 still
 
remain
 caught
 between
 two
 worlds.
 
 Hervieu-­‐Léger’s
 work
 serves
 as
 an
 important
 
backdrop
 to
 this
 study.
 
 

26

THE
 APOSTOLIC
 VISITATION:
 
 CONTROVERSY
 AND
 AFTERMATH
 
With
 Hervieu-­‐Léger’s
 theoretical
 framework
 in
 mind,
 let
 us
 return
 to
 a
 
discussion
 of
 controversty
 and
 aftermath
 of
 the
 Apostolic
 Visitation.
 
 In
 January
 
2011,
 National
 Catholic
 Reporter
 writer
 Tom
 Fox
 wrote
 a
 scathing
 article
 
questioning
 the
 purpose
 of
 the
 Visitation
 because
 the
 investigation
 had
 gone
 on
 for
 
780
 days.
 
 He
 wrote,
 
 
 
First
 was
 the
 notion
 of
 investigating
 women
 when
 clergy
 sex
 abuse
 was
 the
 
story
 of
 the
 decade,
 if
 not
 the
 century.
 Next
 was
 the
 idea
 that
 the
 
investigation
 was
 hatched
 in
 private,
 entirely
 by
 men,
 without
 the
 knowledge
 
of
 the
 U.S.
 women
 religious
 leadership,
 who
 had
 sought
 open
 dialogue
 
annually
 by
 traveling
 to
 Rome
 to
 meet
 with
 Vatican
 officials.
 
 The
 women
 
were
 left
 out
 of
 the
 process.
 They
 were
 told
 they
 would
 not
 be
 able
 to
 even
 
view
 the
 results
 of
 the
 findings
 or
 respond
 to
 them
 before
 they
 reached
 the
 
desks
 of
 the
 men
 who
 would
 act
 upon
 them.
 
 

   
 
Cardinal
 Rodé
 is
 not
 the
 only
 Vatican
 official
 interested
 in
 what
 Catholic
 
sisters
 are
 doing.
 
 At
 a
 Vatican
 news
 conference
 on
 July
 15,
 2010,
 Monsignor
 Charles
 
J.
 Scicluna
 (the
 Church’s
 internal
 sex
 abuse
 prosecutor)
 made
 this
 announcement:
 
Sexual
 abuse
 and
 pornography
 are
 more
 grave
 [transgressions]
 than
 they
 are
 

  an
 egregious
 violation
 of
 moral
 law
 .
 .
 .
 Attempted
 ordination
 of
 women
 is
 

  grave,
 but
 on
 another
 level,
 it
 is
 a
 wound
 that
 is
 an
 attempt
 against
 the
 

  Catholic
 faith
 on
 the
 sacramental
 orders.
 (quoted
 in
 Donadio
 2010)
 
 
 

 
Placing
 the
 issue
 of
 the
 ordination
 of
 women
 on
 the
 same
 level
 as
 pedophilia
 has
 
angered
 sisters
 across
 the
 nation.
 
 Many
 progressively-­‐oriented
 women
 religious
 
view
 this
 recent
 announcement,
 coupled
 with
 the
 Visitation,
 and
 the
 demands
 that
 
their
 communities
 turn
 over
 private
 information
 as
 a
 “slap
 in
 the
 face,”
 as
 they
 
struggle
 with
 the
 task
 of
 defending
 their
 existence.
 
 Both
 Cardinal
 Rodé’s
 and
 
Scicluna’s
 public
 distrust
 of
 women
 religious
 beg
 these
 questions:
 Are
 American
 
sisters
 flirting
 with
 danger
 by
 getting
 involved
 in
 seriously
 charged
 political
 and
 

27

theological
 issues?
 Why
 didn’t
 the
 Vatican
 choose
 to
 look
 at
 both
 women’s
 and
 
men’s
 religious
 communities
 on
 other
 continents?
 
 
   
 

  When
 I
 first
 began
 scheduling
 interviews
 with
 women
 religious
 in
 the
 fall
 of
 
2010
 in
 Los
 Angeles,
 I
 received
 a
 phone
 call
 from
 an
 individual
 who
 told
 me
 to
 come
 
to
 Portland
 as
 quickly
 as
 possible.
 
 This
 person
 was
 eager
 to
 get
 me
 to
 Oregon
 
because
 a
 group
 called
 One
 Spirit,
 One
 Call,
 based
 in
 St.
 Andrew’s
 Catholic
 Church
 
was
 working
 quickly
 to
 organize
 a
 rally
 in
 downtown
 Portland
 in
 support
 of
 
women’s
 contributions
 to
 the
 Church.
 
Responding
 to
 the
 urgent
 request
 of
 an
 80-­‐year-­‐old
 Irish
 woman
 by
 the
 name
 
of
 Jennifer
 Sleeman
 who
 resides
 in
 Clonakilty,
 Cork,
 this
 group
 responded
 to
 her
 call
 
to
 boycott
 mass
 for
 a
 day
 in
 an
 effort
 to
 demonstrate
 a
 service
 honoring
 women’s
 
contributions
 to
 the
 Catholic
 Church.
 
 Jennifer
 Sleeman
 (2010)
 called
 Catholics
 to
 
respond
 to
 the
 cover-­‐up
 of
 instances
 of
 clerical
 abuse
 of
 children,
 and
 called
 
attention
 to
 the
 important
 work
 women
 do
 for
 the
 Church:
 “whatever
 change
 you
 
long
 for,
 recognition,
 ordination,
 the
 end
 of
 celibacy,
 which
 is
 another
 means
 of
 
keeping
 women
 out,
 join
 with
 your
 sisters
 and
 let
 the
 hierarchy
 know
 by
 your
 
absence
 that
 the
 days
 of
 an
 exclusively
 male-­‐dominated
 church
 are
 over.”
 Intended
 
to
 bring
 attention
 to
 the
 importance
 of
 women
 in
 the
 Church,
 the
 service
 was
 a
 way
 
in
 which
 this
 group
 could
 show
 the
 world
 that
 the
 Church
 would
 be
 unable
 to
 
function
 without
 their
 women
 religious.
 
 
 
As
 my
 contact
 and
 I
 huddled
 under
 an
 umbrella
 trying
 to
 stay
 dry
 on
 a
 rainy
 
afternoon,
 we
 listened
 to
 Sarah
 Granger,
 a
 mother
 of
 two
 and
 faithful
 and
 devoted
 
member
 of
 St.
 Andrew
 parish,
 who
 spoke
 about
 the
 need
 for
 equal
 footing
 in
 an
 

28

unequal
 institution.
 
 At
 the
 One
 Spirit,
 One
 Call
 gathering
 she
 said:
 “It
 is
 time.
 It
 is
 
time
 to
 break
 the
 silence
 and
 to
 raise
 our
 voices
 in
 public
 about
 the
 fact
 that
 women
 
are
 not
 being
 treated
 with
 equality
 and
 dignity
 in
 our
 Catholic
 Church”
 
 
My
 contact
 and
 I
 stood
 there
 hearing
 the
 testimonies
 of
 the
 Catholic
 women,
 
we
 made
 the
 rounds
 and
 she
 introduced
 me
 to
 about
 a
 dozen
 or
 so
 women
 religious,
 
all
 of
 whom
 had
 attended
 the
 rally
 in
 support
 of
 the
 mission
 of
 the
 organization
 and
 
Jennifer
 Seaman’s
 request.
 
 While
 progressive
 sisters
 are
 usually
 spotted
 attending
 
and
 supporting
 rallies
 such
 as
 the
 one
 organized
 by
 One
 Spirit,
 One
 Call
 
 they
 are
 not
 
likely
 to
 be
 as
 visible
 as
 traditionally-­‐oriented
 sisters
 because
 most
 progressive
 
sisters
 do
 not
 wear
 the
 habit.
 
 The
 Sisters
 of
 Life
 was
 founded
 by
 Cardinal
 John
 
Joseph
 O’Connor
 (who
 served
 as
 the
 Archbishop
 of
 New
 York
 from
 1984-­‐2000)
 on
 
June
 1,
 1991,
 and
 according
 to
 the
 account
 given
 by
 the
 Sisters
 of
 Life
 (2012),
 
Cardinal
 O’Connor
 was
 known
 for
 his
 views
 on
 protecting
 life,
 which
 the
 Catholic
 
Church
 believes
 begins
 at
 the
 moment
 of
 conception.
 
 In
 their
 account,
 the
 Sisters
 
describe
 him
 as
 the
 primary
 spiritual
 leader:
 
 
.
 .
 .
 the
 leading
 voice
 for
 life
 within
 the
 Church,
 he
 prayed
 to
 understand
 why
 

  the
 efforts
 of
 the
 pro-­‐life
 movement
 were
 not
 gleaning
 the
 results
 expected.
 
 

  His
 eyes
 fell
 upon
 the
 passage
 from
 Scripture,
 ‘This
 kind
 of
 demon
 can
 only
 

  be
 cast
 out
 by
 prayer
 and
 fasting,’
 and
 another,
 life-­‐transforming,
 grace
 was
 

  his.
 
 This
 time,
 though,
 the
 grace
 was
 not
 just
 a
 personal
 one,
 but
 one
 for
 the
 

  whole
 church;
 it
 was
 the
 grace
 that
 gave
 birth
 to
 a
 new
 charism,
 a
 new
 

  religious
 community
 in
 the
 Church.
 
 

 
In
 an
 effort
 to
 recruit
 women
 to
 this
 newly
 formed
 religious
 order,
 Cardinal
 
O’Connor
 posted
 the
 following
 advertisement
 in
 the
 weekly
 newspaper.
 
 The
 Sisters
 
of
 Life
 
 
 evangelize
 by
 calling
 attention
 to
 what
 they
 believe
 as
 the
 right
 to
 life
 of
 
unborn
 fetuses.
 
 However,
 their
 work
 differs
 from
 other
 pro-­‐life
 groups
 because
 

29

they
 do
 not
 ostracize
 or
 admonish
 women
 who
 have
 made
 a
 decision
 to
 exercise
 
their
 legal
 right
 to
 have
 an
 abortion.
 
 Rather
 ,
 they
 provide
 resources
 and
 support
 
through
 the
 Visitation
 Mission,
 which
 provides
 support
 for
 women
 considering
 
having
 an
 abortion
 and
 provide
 aftercare
 for
 women
 who
 have
 made
 that
 choice.
 
 
The
 sisters
 operate
 a
 toll
 free
 hotline,
 provide
 an
 online
 form
 that
 women
 can
 fill
 out
 
if
 they
 need
 assistance,
 and
 operate
 two
 “Visitation
 Missions,”
 one
 in
 New
 York
 and
 
one
 in
 Toronto,
 which
 offer
 tangible
 support
 for
 women
 in
 crisis.
7

 
   
 
ORGANIZATION
 OF
 ANALYSIS
 

  The
 following
 chapters
 of
 this
 dissertation
 offer
 an
 analysis
 of
 Roman
 
Catholic
 Sisters
 and
 their
 collective
 journey
 from
 Vatican
 II
 through
 the
 present.
 
 In
 
this
 first
 chapter,
 I
 have
 addressed
 how
 sisters
 have
 reacted
 to
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 
and
 how
 the
 current
 cultural
 climate
 of
 the
 Church
 has
 influenced
 the
 ways
 in
 which
 
women
 are
 able
 to
 live
 out
 their
 call
 to
 religious
 life.
 
 In
 Chapter
 Two
 I
 examine
 the
 
grounded
 theoretical
 methodological
 framework
 
 used
 to
 capture
 the
 experiences
 
and
 voices
 of
 these
 women
 interviewed.
 
 I
 address
 how
 I
 collected
 data
 for
 this
 
project
 by
 conducting
 in-­‐depth
 interviews
 and
 using
 participant-­‐observation.
 
 I
 also
 
outline
 some
 of
 the
 research-­‐related
 problems
 I
 encountered
 while
 conducting
 
fieldwork
 in
 seven
 states
 across
 the
 United
 States.
 
 In
 Chapter
 Three,
 I
 offer
 a
 
                                               
7

 It
 is
 important
 that
 I
 clarify
 the
 term
 “Visitation.”
 
 “Visitation”
 as
 it
 is
 used
 within
 the
 context
 of
 
gathering
 information
 from
 religious
 sisters
 about
 their
 lives,
 “Visitation,”
 is
 likely
 used
 as
 a
 
reference
 to
 the
 “Visitation”
 of
 Mary,
 Mother
 of
 Jesus
 to
 Elizabeth,
 who
 was
 possibly
 a
 relative
 of
 
hers.
 
 The
 “Visitation”
 followed
 the
 “Annunciation”
 from
 the
 Angel
 Gabriel
 that
 Mary
 was
 to
 give
 birth
 
to
 Jesus.
 
 

30

systematic
 overview
 of
 the
 current
 patterns
 in
 research
 and
 writing
 on
 women
 
religious.
 
 Since
 very
 few
 sociologists
 have
 studied
 the
 topic
 of
 women
 religious
 
from
 a
 sociological
 perspective,
 I
 offer
 some
 important
 historical
 trends
 to
 
contextualize
 as
 well
 as
 summarize
 the
 literature.
 
 In
 Chapter
 Four,
 I
 discuss
 
findings
 based
 on
 in-­‐depth
 interviews
 and
 participant
 observation.
 
 In
 Chapter
 Five,
 
I
 offer
 a
 summary
 of
 findings
 and
 provide
 direction
 for
 future
 research
 on
 relgious
 
congregations.
 
 

31

CHAPTER
 2.
 Core
 Methodological
 Strategy:
 Coffee,
 Conversation
 and
 Total
 
Immersion
 

 

 
“To
 have
 courage
 for
 whatever
 comes
 in
 life
 -­‐
 everything
 lies
 in
 that.”
 

  -­‐-­‐St.
 Teresa
 of
 Avila
   
   
   
   
   
 

 

  In
 an
 effort
 to
 capture
 the
 rich,
 textured
 narratives
 of
 religious
 sisters’
 
thoughts
 and
 opinions
 about
 my
 research
 question,
 I
 conducted
 a
 qualitative
 study
 
using
 in-­‐depth,
 semi-­‐structured
 interviews
 as
 the
 central
 analytic
 tool.
 
 During
 the
 
early
 stages
 of
 my
 PhD
 education,
 I
 was
 exposed
 to
 a
 series
 of
 classes
 in
 sociological
 
methodology
 and
 found
 Clifford
 Geertz’s
 (1973)
 seminal
 work,
 The
 Interpretation
 of
 
Cultures
 ,
 particularly
 compelling
 for
 my
 own
 research
 interests.
 
 Although
 my
 goal
 
was
 not
 to
 complete
 a
 true
 ethnography,
 I
 did
 make
 a
 concerted
 effort
 to
 
incorporate
 elements
 of
 Geertz’s
 ethnographic
 concept
 of
 “thick
 description”
 during
 
the
 research
 process.
 
 This
 strategy
 afforded
 me
 the
 opportunity
 to
 focus
 on
 being
 
sensitive
 to
 intricacies
 of
 these
 women’s
 lives.
 
 At
 the
 same
 time,
 I
 had
 the
 chance
 to
 
take
 a
 step
 back
 and
 familiarize
 myself
 with
 the
 larger
 trends
 in
 the
 data
 as
 a
 whole.
 
 

  This
 methodological
 frame
 was
 particularly
 useful
 when
 I
 was
 given
 the
 
opportunity
 to
 incorporate
 some
 participant
 observation
 methodologies
 while
 in
 
the
 field.
 
 One
 order
 of
 contemplative
 sisters
 personally
 invited
 me
 to
 spend
 two
 
nights
 and
 three
 days
 at
 their
 convent
 after
 having
 had
 only
 a
 couple
 of
 short
 phone
 
conversations
 with
 me
 over
 a
 period
 of
 about
 a
 week.
 
 During
 one
 of
 my
 daily
 web
 
searches,
 I
 had
 stumbled
 across
 this
 particular
 religious
 order’s
 website
 and
 noticed
 
that
 the
 congregation
 was
 advertising
 a
 “Come
 and
 See”
 weekend
 at
 their
 retreat
 
house.
 
 “Come
 and
 See”
 weekends
 are
 designed
 to
 help
 women
 (both
 young
 and
 old)
 

32

decide
 whether
 or
 not
 they
 have
 a
 true
 calling
 to
 religious
 life.
 
 These
 weekends,
 
which
 double
 as
 open
 houses,
 allow
 women
 to
 have
 full
 access
 to
 what
 life
 is
 like
 as
 
a
 member
 of
 a
 religious
 congregation.
 
 Women
 have
 the
 opportunity
 to
 shadow
 
other
 sisters,
 learn
 about
 the
 sacrifices
 and
 joys
 of
 religious
 life,
 as
 well
 as
 get
 a
 
“feel”
 for
 the
 daily
 routine
 in
 the
 convent.
 
 

  Intrigued
 upon
 seeing
 advertisement
 on
 the
 website,
 I
 picked
 up
 the
 phone
 
simply
 to
 inquire
 as
 to
 whether
 or
 not
 someone
 from
 the
 order
 would
 be
 willing
 to
 
do
 an
 in-­‐person
 or
 phone
 interview
 with
 me.
 
 Since
 the
 order
 was
 located
 out
 of
 
state
 and
 I
 was
 operating
 on
 a
 very
 tight
 budget,
 I
 wasn’t
 sure
 I
 could
 organize
 
another
 research
 trip
 that
 involved
 plane
 travel.
 
 Much
 to
 my
 surprise,
 the
 Mother
 
Superior
 promptly
 returned
 my
 phone
 call
 the
 next
 day
 and
 after
 roughly
 a
 twenty
 
minute
 conversation,
 she
 enthusiastically
 invited
 me
 to
 the
 retreat
 center
 to
 
participate
 in
 the
 upcoming
 “Come
 and
 See”
 weekend
 the
 following
 month.
8

 
 I
 
eagerly
 accepted
 her
 offer
 and
 booked
 a
 flight
 that
 afternoon.
 

  When
 I
 arrived
 at
 the
 convent
 about
 a
 month
 later,
 I
 attended
 a
 host
 of
 
expertly
 organized
 presentations,
 panel
 sessions,
 and
 reflection
 groups
 with
 all
 of
 
the
 “Come
 and
 See”
 participants.
 
 I
 was
 also
 exposed
 to
 the
 daily
 schedule
 of
 
religious
 life
 which
 involved
 rising
 promptly
 at
 6
 a.m.
 for
 mass
 and
 communal
 
                                               
8

 I
 want
 to
 stress
 that
 I
 was
 extremely
 upfront
 and
 honest
 about
 my
 status
 as
 a
 married
 person
 
during
 my
 conversation
 with
 Mother
 Superior
 and
 with
 nearly
 all
 of
 the
 women
 in
 the
 study.
 
 I
 don’t
 
usually
 disclose
 my
 marital
 status
 because
 it
 isn’t
 usually
 relevant
 to
 my
 research
 agenda,
 but
 in
 the
 
case
 of
 Roman
 Catholic
 sisters,
 I
 wanted
 to
 avoid
 unintentionally
 misleading
 anyone
 about
 my
 
motives.
 
 
 
 
 

33

prayer,
 preparing
 and
 sharing
 meals
 together
 as
 a
 community,
 completing
 daily
 
chores,
 and
 meditating
 and
 praying
 individually.
 
 While
 I
 was
 participating
 in
 this
 
event,
 the
 Mother
 Superior
 of
 the
 community
 allowed
 me
 to
 roam
 freely
 through
 the
 
convent
 and
 interview
 as
 many
 sisters
 as
 time
 permitted.
 
 
 

  Another
 congregation
 of
 semi-­‐contemplative
 sisters
 offered
 me
 full
 access
 to
 
shadow
 three
 of
 their
 members
 while
 they
 taught
 high
 school
 religion,
 prayed
 
together,
 and
 hosted
 an
 engaging
 group-­‐meeting
 of
 young
 women
 focusing
 on
 
learning
 more
 ways
 to
 pray
 and
 an
 enhance
 their
 spiritual
 relationship
 with
 God.
 
 
Five
 other
 congregations
 of
 women
 invited
 me
 to
 their
 convents
 to
 share
 a
 meal
 
with
 them.
 
 During
 these
 largely
 informal
 gatherings,
 I
 had
 the
 chance
 to
 tour
 the
 
convent,
 sift
 through
 materials
 in
 the
 archives,
 meditate
 in
 the
 chapel,
 and
 wander
 
around
 the
 grounds.
 
 I
 chose
 not
 to
 record
 any
 conversations
 taken
 place
 at
 the
 
dinner
 or
 lunch
 table
 because
 I
 wanted
 to
 be
 respectful
 of
 the
 trust
 that
 these
 
women
 had
 given
 me.
 
 These
 sessions
 were
 immensely
 helpful,
 as
 I
 tested
 out
 
research
 questions
 and
 explored
 topics
 in
 a
 conversational
 and
 relaxed
 manner.
 
 
 

  Several
 sisters
 at
 one
 of
 the
 convents
 on
 the
 East
 Coast
 enjoyed
 our
 
conversation
 so
 much
 that
 they
 invited
 me
 to
 stay
 longer
 and
 relax
 with
 them
 in
 
their
 recreation
 room
 for
 a
 couple
 of
 hours
 after
 
 dinner.
 
 From
 the
 perspective
 of
 a
 
researcher,
 I
 found
 these
 interactions
 to
 be
 extremely
 valuable
 because
 the
 sisters
 
and
 I
 broke
 down
 barriers
 together.
 
 Throughout
 the
 entire
 process
 of
 completing
 
fieldwork,
 I
 was
 amazed
 by
 how
 many
 of
 these
 women
 truly
 wanted
 to
 find
 answers
 
to
 the
 questions
 I
 posed.
 

34

I
 also
 participated
 in
 a
 public
 rally
 called
 “One
 Spirit,
 One
 Call”
 in
 Portland,
 
Oregon,
 which
 took
 place
 on
 September
 26,
 2010.
 
 In
 this
 demonstration,
 Catholics
 
gathered
 in
 support
 of
 women’s
 greater
 participation
 in
 the
 Catholic
 Church.
 
 At
 this
 
public
 gathering,
 I
 had
 an
 opportunity
 to
 hear
 women
 religious
 as
 well
 as
 laywomen
 
speak
 about
 the
 importance
 of
 creating
 change
 with
 regard
 to
 the
 existing
 injustices
 
in
 the
 Church.
 
 In
 these
 instances,
 I
 recorded
 public
 speeches,
 quickly
 wrote
 jotted
 
notes,
 and
 collected
 any
 and
 all
 printed
 materials
 (such
 as
 programs,
 leaflets,
 
literature
 about
 religious
 congregations,
 photos,
 books,
 and
 magazines).
 
 
 

  From
 these
 jotted
 notes
 and
 materials
 I
 wrote
 extensive
 field
 notes
 
immediately
 after
 departing
 from
 the
 site
 visits
 and/or
 public
 events.
 
 One
 trick
 that
 
I
 found
 particularly
 useful
 was
 to
 record
 my
 individual
 thoughts,
 feelings,
 and
 notes
 
on
 my
 recording
 device
 while
 driving
 home
 or
 in
 between
 appointments.
 
 This
 gave
 
me
 the
 freedom
 to
 collect
 more
 substantive
 information
 from
 in-­‐depth
 interviews
 
and
 in
 the
 instances
 in
 which
 I
 was
 a
 participant-­‐observer.
 
 This
 form
 of
 dictation
 
also
 afforded
 me
 the
 time
 to
 “think
 through”
 concepts
 as
 well
 at
 same
 time
 
processing
 my
 own
 reactions
 to
 some
 of
 the
 challenges
 when
 engaging
 with
 the
 
research
 process.
 

  Generally
 speaking,
 I
 used
 the
 recorded
 notes
 to
 describe
 in
 detail
 the
 
“scene”
 in
 which
 I
 was
 participating
 or
 visiting.
 
 For
 instance,
 I
 found
 it
 difficult
 to
 
digest
 key
 descriptors
 like
 the
 weather,
 number
 of
 people
 at
 any
 given
 event,
 layout
 
of
 a
 convent
 or
 school,
 defining
 elements
 of
 a
 convent
 or
 congregation,
 and
 food
 
served
 at
 private
 meals.
 I
 found
 it
 challenging
 to
 process
 both
 the
 critical
 hard
 data
 

35

to
 which
 I
 was
 being
 exposed
 as
 well
 as
 the
 softer
 or
 more
 “artistic”
 features
 that
 
would
 allow
 a
 reading
 audience
 to
 transport
 itself
 into
 another
 dimension.
 
 
 

  Dictation
 also
 proved
 to
 be
 an
 asset
 because
 I
 was
 able
 to
 employ
 “thick
 
description”
 in
 a
 more
 strategic
 and
 efficient
 fashion.
 
 Finally,
 using
 the
 digital
 voice
 
recorder
 in
 this
 way
 directly
 increased
 my
 “research
 output.”
 
 By
 this,
 I
 mean
 that
 I
 
was
 able
 to
 manage
 more
 tasks
 in
 a
 shorter
 amount
 of
 time
 and
 with
 more
 focus.
 
 
While
 both
 the
 jotted
 and
 dictated
 notes
 were
 critical
 to
 successful
 fieldwork,
 so
 too
 
was
 the
 work
 I
 put
 into
 crafting
 more
 detailed
 field
 notes
 and
 research
 memos
 after
 
having
 completed
 an
 interview
 or
 having
 been
 active
 as
 a
 participant-­‐observer.
 
 I
 
relied
 heavily
 on
 Emerson,
 Fretz
 and
 Shaw’s
 (1995)
 Writing
 Ethnographic
 
Fieldnotes,
 specifically
 with
 respect
 to
 the
 concept
 of
 “total
 immersion.”
 
 
 

 
  Some
 sociologists
 adhere
 to
 the
 paradigm
 that
 “total
 objectivity”
 is
 the
 
desired
 outcome
 of
 any
 rigorous
 study.
 
 In
 The
 Rules
 of
 the
 Sociological
 Method,
 
Èmile
 Durkheim
 ([1895]
 1982)
 wrote
 about
 the
 components
 of
 the
 sociological
 
method,
 and
 stressed
 the
 importance
 of
 researcher/subject
 objectivity.
 
 I
 disagreed
 
with
 this
 perspective
 and
 allowed
 my
 background,
 influences,
 and
 educational
 
training
 to
 seep
 into
 the
 research
 process.
 
 Rather,
 I
 was
 drawn
 to
 Pollner
 and
 
Emerson’s
 (1988)
 notion
 that
 empirical
 neutrality
 is
 not
 only
 impossible,
 but
 also,
 is
 
to
 be
 avoided.
 
 I
 was
 also
 heavily
 influenced
 by
 Emerson
 et
 al.’s
 (1995)
 argument
 
that
 
 “
 .
 .
 .
 fieldnotes
 .
 .
 .
 provid[e]
 the
 primary
 means
 for
 deeper
 appreciation
 of
 how
 
field
 researchers
 come
 to
 grasp
 and
 interpret
 the
 actions
 and
 concerns
 of
 others
 .
 .
 .
 
[and]
 offer
 subtle
 and
 complex
 understandings
 of
 these
 others’
 lives,
 routines
 and
 
meanings”
 (p.
 13).
 
 

36


  Although
 I
 did
 use
 a
 loosely-­‐crafted
 research
 question
 to
 guide
 my
 analysis,
 I
 
closely
 followed
 Glaser
 and
 Strauss’s
 (1967)
 approach
 to
 research
 using
 grounded
 
theory.
 After
 careful
 consideration,
 I
 relied
 heavily
 upon
 the
 Glaserian
 grounded
 
theoretical
 approach
 to
 inform
 some
 core
 strategies
 for
 the
 research
 process.
 
 For
 
example,
 I
 did
 not
 simply
 “go
 into
 the
 field”
 and
 collect
 data
 blindly
 without
 a
 
research
 question
 and/or
 some
 general
 topics
 of
 interest.
 
 I
 did,
 however,
 make
 a
 
concerted
 effort
 to
 pursue
 data
 collection
 with
 an
 open
 mind.
 
 Durkheim
 ([1912]
 
2001)
 also
 promotes
 the
 importance
 of
 “
 .
 .
 .
 systematically
 discarding
 all
 
preconceptions
 .
 .
 .
 it
 is
 the
 basis
 of
 all
 scientific
 method”
 (p.
 72).
 
 The
 fact
 that
 I
 grew
 
up
 with
 a
 lot
 of
 exposure
 to
 and
 contact
 with
 Roman
 Catholic
 sisters
 at
 church
 and
 
at
 school
 made
 it
 imperative
 for
 me
 to
 constantly
 work
 to
 keep
 my
 preconceived
 
notions
 in
 check.
 
 In
 some
 ways,
 it
 was
 a
 test
 of
 will
 and
 strength
 to
 do
 so.
 
 
 

  Glaser
 and
 Strauss
 (1967)
 warn
 against
 reviewing
 relevant
 literature
 prior
 to
 
research
 because
 the
 possibility
 of
 forming
 opinions
 before
 data
 collection
 has
 the
 
potential
 to
 create
 bias
 in
 the
 researcher’s
 mind.
 
 I
 intentionally
 violated
 this
 
principle
 by
 reading
 as
 many
 books
 about
 religious
 sisters
 and
 by
 collecting
 relevant
 
data
 on
 the
 Internet
 before,
 during
 the
 course
 of,
 and
 after
 the
 project.
 
 I
 was
 
compelled
 to
 do
 this
 because
 I
 wanted
 to
 ensure
 that
 I
 had
 a
 solid
 “working
 
knowledge”
 of
 the
 history,
 culture,
 and
 traditions
 of
 Roman
 Catholic
 women
 
religious
 from
 a
 socio-­‐historical
 perspective.
 
 Additionally,
 I
 wrote
 an
 empirical
 
paper
 on
 the
 topic
 of
 Roman
 Catholic
 nuns
 and
 the
 symbolism
 of
 the
 Holy
 Habit.
 
 In
 
this
 paper,
 I
 completed
 an
 extensive
 literature
 review
 focused
 on
 the
 evolution
 and
 
controversy
 surrounding
 this
 article
 of
 clothing,
 which
 is
 laden
 with
 cultural
 and
 

37

religious
 meaning.
 
 As
 a
 result,
 I
 had
 already
 exposed
 myself
 to
 a
 fairly
 extensive
 
body
 of
 literature
 on
 the
 topic
 of
 women
 religious.
 
 
   
 
 
NUMBER
 OF
 PARTICIPANTS/GEOGRAPHIC
 DISTRIBUTION
 

  I
 interviewed
 a
 total
 of
 55
 women
 –
 broken
 down
 into
 the
 following
 
categories:
 
• 51
 women
 were
 active
 members
 of
 either
 diocesan
 or
 pontifical
 
religious
 orders
 
• 2
 sisters
 lived
 a
 cloistered,
 monastic
 life
 
• 1
 identified
 as
 a
 member
 of
 a
 progressive,
 noncanonical
 lay
 
association
 
• 1
 identified
 as
 a
 member
 of
 a
 traditional,
 noncanonical
 lay
 association
 
 

 
With
 the
 help
 of
 a
 $1,000
 grant
 from
 the
 Department
 of
 Sociology
 at
 the
 University
 
of
 Southern
 California,
 I
 began
 my
 research
 journey
 in
 the
 City
 of
 Los
 Angeles,
 and
 
then
 traveled
 to
 the
 following
 locations:
 
 
• Los
 Angeles,
 CA
 (including
 Los
 Angeles,
 Orange,
 Ventura,
 and
 Santa
 
Barbara
 counties)
 
 
• Sacramento,
 CA
 
• Baltimore,
 MD
 
 
• Jersey
 City,
 NJ
 
 
• Olympia,
 WA
 
 
• Portland,
 OR
 
 
• New
 York
 City,
 NY
 
 
• Washington,
 D.C.
 

   
 
The
 cultural
 landscape
 of
 the
 United
 States
 is
 extremely
 diverse
 and
 so
 is
 the
 
expression
 of
 Catholic
 religious
 orders.
 
 I
 traveled
 to
 each
 of
 the
 above
 locales
 
because
 it
 is
 important
 to
 capture
 the
 rich
 traditions
 of
 each
 geographic
 area
 as
 well
 
to
 highlight
 the
 
 diverse
 array
 of
 perspectives.
 
 Qualitative
 sociologists
 usually
 find
 it
 
difficult
 to
 find
 a
 representative
 sample
 because
 of
 the
 logistical
 challenges.
 
 In
 other
 

38

words,
 finding
 the
 “exact”
 or
 “right”
 cultural,
 ethnic,
 and
 age
 balance
 of
 research
 
participants
 is
 almost
 an
 empirical
 impossibility.
 

  The
 research
 participants
 in
 this
 study
 actually
 present
 an
 important
 
methodological
 contrast
 to
 the
 near-­‐impossibility
 of
 a
 establishing
 a
 representative
 
sample.
 
 While
 I
 am
 not
 claiming
 to
 have
 a
 “true”
 representative
 sample,
 I
 believe
 
that
 I
 am
 relatively
 close
 because
 most
 women
 religious
 (in
 my
 study
 and
 according
 
to
 statistics)
 fit
 the
 following
 demographic
 criteria:
 
• Hover
 around
 the
 median
 age
 for
 women
 religious,
 which
 is
 close
 to
 
70
 (Support
 Our
 Aging
 Religious
 N.d.),
 are
 a
 mixture
 of
 western
 
European
 ethnicities
 (or
 are
 originally
 from
 Belgium,
 Ireland,
 and
 
Germany)
 
• Have
 high
 levels
 of
 education
 –
 with
 the
 majority
 holding
 master’s
 
degrees,
 currently
 work
 or
 have
 worked
 in
 the
 fields
 of
 education,
 
social
 services,
 or
 medicine
 (as
 nurses
 or
 hospital
 administrators)
 
• Consider
 themselves
 and
 their
 communities
 “active”
 or
 “semi-­‐
contemplative”
 
• Live
 as
 a
 community
 of
 women
 either
 in
 a
 convent
 located
 on
 
property
 owned
 or
 operated
 by
 a
 religious
 community,
 or
 in
 an
 
apartment
 or
 house
 owned
 or
 rented
 by
 the
 congregation
 
SELECTION
 CRITERIA:
 AGE,
 ETHNICITY/RACE,
 GEOGRAPHY,
 AND
 SOCIOECONOMIC
 
CLASS
 STATUS
 

  The
 selection
 criteria
 for
 the
 sample
 of
 interviewees
 rested
 on
 the
 premise
 
that
 I
 wanted
 to
 capture
 a
 clear
 “snapshot”
 of
 religious
 life
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 I
 
noted
 earlier
 that
 I
 traveled
 to
 six
 states,
 the
 District
 of
 Columbia,
 and
 spoke
 to
 two
 
women
 over
 the
 phone
 in
 an
 effort
 to
 include
 a
 geographically
 diverse
 sample.
 
 I
 also
 
noted
 previously
 that
 my
 sample
 is
 arguably
 “representative”
 because
 of
 the
 
homogenous
 nature
 of
 women’s
 religious
 communities
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 Despite
 

39

the
 fact
 that
 many
 women
 were
 of
 western
 European
 descent,
 I
 interviewed
 two
 
women
 who
 identified
 as
 Latina,
 one
 as
 Black,
 two
 as
 Asian,
 and
 two
 as
 South
 Asian.
 
 
 
 
 

  In
 addition
 to
 cultural,
 ethnic
 and
 racial
 diversity,
 I
 worked
 hard
 to
 include
 
women
 from
 wide-­‐ranging
 socioeconomic
 class
 statuses.
 
 For
 religious
 sisters
 to
 
adequately
 qualify
 to
 participate
 in
 the
 study,
 the
 sisters
 met
 the
 following
 criteria:
 
active
 membership
 in
 good
 standing
 in
 a
 pontifical
 or
 diocesan
 religious
 order,
 
successful
 passing
 out
 of
 the
 candidacy
 or
 postulancy
 stage,
 a
 minimum
 age
 of
 at
 
 
least
 21
 years
 old.
 
 

  The
 expression
 of
 religious
 life
 varies
 greatly
 from
 congregation
 to
 
congregation.
 
 For
 some
 communities,
 the
 habit
 is
 a
 defining
 characteristic
 of
 their
 
commitment
 to
 their
 religious
 vows
 and
 symbolizes
 their
 fidelity
 to
 the
 Church
 
teaching
 and
 to
 traditional
 values.
 
 For
 other
 communities,
 the
 habit
 is
 an
 outdated
 
symbol
 of
 the
 Church
 as
 it
 was
 before
 Vatican
 Council
 II.
 
 Still
 others,
 take
 a
 middle-­‐
of
 -­‐the-­‐road
 approach
 and
 believe
 that
 it
 is
 up
 to
 the
 individual
 woman
 to
 decide
 
whether
 she
 will
 choose
 to
 wear
 the
 habit
 or
 not.
 
 Still
 others
 think
 that
 they
 should
 
display
 some
 visible
 marker
 of
 their
 religious
 commitment.
 
 I
 borrowed
 Ebaugh’s
 
(1977)
 classification
 scheme,
 which
 categorizes
 women
 religious
 as
 members
 of
 
“traditional,”
 “progressive,”
 or
 “conservative”
 communities.
 For
 the
 purposes
 of
 this
 
study,
 I
 used
 the
 following
 criteria
 to
 determine
 a
 community’s
 orientation:
 
• Traditional—presence
 of
 the
 habit
 (either
 modified
 or
 traditional),
 
strict
 observance
 of
 the
 daily
 horarium,
 and
 a
 highly
 regimented
 
communal
 lifestyle
 
• Conservative—modified
 or
 optional
 habit,
 moderate
 observance
 of
 a
 
prayer
 schedule,
 and
 a
 communal
 lifestyle
 

40

• Progressive—lack
 of
 a
 habit,
 lack
 of
 regimented
 prayer
 schedule
 or
 a
 
severely
 modified
 one,
 a
 semi-­‐structured
 or
 unstructured
 community
 
life,
 and
 openness
 to
 a
 variety
 of
 forms
 of
 worship
 and
 prayer
 

 
The
 most
 important
 aspect
 of
 interviewee
 recruitment
 was
 that
 the
 sisters
 
identified
 their
 membership
 in
 one
 of
 the
 three
 orientations
 I
 used
 as
 a
 gauge
 to
 
categorically
 determine
 some
 basic
 viewpoints
 and
 theological
 leanings.
 I
 found
 it
 
incredibly
 difficlt
 to
 figure
 out
 how
 to
 systematically
 create
 the
 above
 discrete
 
categories,
 so
 relying
 on
 Ebaugh’s
 schema
 proved
 to
 be
 particularly
 helpful.
 
 
Additionally,
 during
 each
 of
 the
 interviews,
 I
 asked
 the
 sisters
 to
 describe
 the
 
orientation
 of
 their
 respective
 orders
 and
 most
 of
 them
 used
 this
 system
 to
 explain
 
their
 collective
 identity.
 
 I
 had
 initially
 set
 out
 to
 interview
 15
 traditional
 sisters,
 15
 
progressive
 sisters,
 and
 15
 conservative
 sisters,
 but
 found
 out
 relatively
 early
 on
 in
 
the
 recruitment
 process
 that
 it
 was
 far
 easier
 to
 interview
 anyone
 willing
 to
 say
 
“yes,”
 rather
 than
 stick
 to
 a
 rigid
 system
 of
 numbers.
 
 For
 more
 detailed
 information
 
about
 the
 sample,
 see
 Table
 1.
 

   
 

41

Table
 1.
 Interview
 Participants
 

 
Note: Asterisks
 
 (***)
 indicate
 nondisclosure
 to
 protect
 individual’s
 identity.
 

SNOWBALL
 SAMPLING,
 COLD
 CALLS,
 E-­‐MAILS
 AND
 CATHOLIC
 NETWORKS
 

  Most
 qualitative
 researchers
 concur
 that
 recruiting
 participants
 for
 a
 
research
 study
 is
 no
 easy
 task.
 
 As
 a
 result,
 “snowball
 sampling,”
 also
 known
 as
 
“respondent
 driven”
 sampling
 is
 perhaps
 the
 most
 effective
 and
 reliable
 technique
 

42

for
 finding
 willing
 subjects.
9

 This
 technique
 relies
 on
 networking
 skills
 and
 personal
 
relationships
 to
 generate
 a
 comprehensive
 list
 of
 participants.
 I
 began
 the
 snowball
 
sampling
 process
 by
 contacting
 former
 teachers
 from
 my
 Catholic
 all-­‐girls
 convent
 
high
 school.
 
 These
 former
 teachers
 gave
 me
 the
 names
 and
 contact
 information
 of
 
their
 acquaintances,
 often
 called
 on
 my
 behalf
 to
 vouch
 for
 me,
 and
 even
 went
 the
 
extra
 mile
 and
 set
 up
 appointments
 for
 me.
 
 Since
 my
 father
 is
 the
 President
 of
 a
 
Catholic
 fundraising
 and
 consulting
 firm,
 I
 was
 able
 to
 tap
 into
 his
 personal
 
networks
 to
 meet
 willing
 participants.
 
 My
 father
 reached
 out
 to
 many
 sisters
 on
 my
 
behalf,
 and
 because
 of
 his
 solid
 reputation
 as
 an
 honest
 businessman,
 I
 successfully
 
recruited
 women
 from
 diverse
 populations.
 

  Cold
 calling
 proved
 to
 be
 surprisingly
 effective
 in
 my
 research
 strategy.
 
 
Despite
 the
 fact
 that
 most
 people
 are
 wary
 of
 phone
 solicitations,
 I
 was
 shocked
 at
 
the
 number
 of
 women
 who
 emphatically
 agreed
 to
 an
 interview
 simply
 based
 on
 a
 
short
 phone
 conversation.
 
 I
 maintained
 a
 very
 strict
 schedule
 of
 contacting
 
convents,
 churches,
 and
 schools
 for
 a
 period
 of
 two
 months.
 
 Each
 day,
 usually
 
between
 the
 hours
 of
 3
 to
 5
 p.m.,
 I
 attached
 my
 headset
 to
 my
 cell
 phone
 and
 dialed
 
phone
 numbers
 I
 gathered
 from
 the
 following
 sources:
 The
 Diocesan
 and
 
Archdiocesan
 Catholic
 Directories,
 the
 Official
 Catholic
 Directory,
 VISION
 Vocation
 
Network
 Discernment
 Guidebooks,
 the
 National
 Religious
 Vocation
 Conference
 
(NRVC),
 CARA,
 the
 Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious
 (LCWR),
 and
 the
 
                                               
9

 For
 more
 information
 on
 respondent
 driven
 sampling
 see:
 Heckathorn,
 Douglas
 D.
 1997.
 
“Respondent-­‐Driven
 Sampling:
 A
 New
 Approach
 to
 the
 Study
 of
 Hidden
 Populations.”
 Social
 Problems
 
44(2):
 174–199.
 

43

Council
 of
 Major
 Superiors
 of
 Women
 (CMSW),
 as
 well
 as
 Catholic
 church
 and
 school
 
websites.
 

  Most
 of
 the
 time,
 I
 directed
 my
 phone
 calls
 at
 women
 in
 leadership
 positions
 
because
 they
 tend
 to
 have
 larger
 networks
 of
 sisters
 and
 have
 higher
 statuses
 in
 
their
 respective
 organizations.
 
 When
 making
 phone
 calls,
 I
 usually
 made
 use
 of
 a
 
loose
 script
 I
 had
 generated
 to
 ensure
 that
 I
 hit
 all
 of
 the
 critical
 selling
 points
 of
 the
 
study.
 
 Although
 making
 these
 calls
 was
 sometimes
 discouraging
 because
 I
 
encountered
 disconnected
 phone
 numbers,
 linguistic
 difficulties
 (I
 had
 to
 rely
 on
 my
 
basic
 Italian
 language
 skills
 to
 communicate
 with
 one
 sister),
 and
 endured
 leaving
 
countless
 messages
 of
 which
 I
 never
 received
 a
 return
 call.
 
 While
 I
 cannot
 explain
 
why
 I
 was
 able
 to
 pin
 down
 about
 fifteen
 interviews
 as
 a
 result
 of
 this
 strategy,
 I
 did
 
make
 a
 point
 to
 ask
 each
 sister
 at
 the
 end
 of
 each
 interview
 why
 she
 decided
 to
 say
 
“yes”
 to
 stranger
 over
 the
 phone,
 almost
 everyone
 responded
 by
 stating
 they
 had
 a
 
“good
 feeling”
 or
 believed
 my
 interest
 in
 talking
 to
 them
 was
 “genuine.”
 
 Although
 
not
 necessarily
 scientific
 data,
 I
 think
 my
 eagerness
 along
 with
 my
 willingness
 to
 
travel
 proved
 beneficial.
 
 

  In
 addition
 to
 making
 cold
 calls,
 I
 found
 e-­‐mail
 contact
 extremely
 helpful.
 
 Of
 
the
 55
 women
 I
 interviewed,
 three
 sisters
 have
 national
 reputations
 as
 famous
 
lecturers,
 speakers,
 and
 authors.
 
 I
 was
 shocked
 that
 I
 had
 such
 success
 with
 this
 
technique.
 
 For
 most
 of
 the
 e-­‐mails
 I
 sent,
 I
 highlighted
 my
 Catholic
 upbringing,
 the
 
fact
 that
 I
 received
 the
 sacrament
 of
 marriage,
 and
 my
 academic
 interests
 in
 
studying
 religious
 life
 as
 well
 as
 the
 intersections
 of
 sociology,
 culture,
 religion,
 and
 
gender
 (See
 appendix
 for
 sample
 e-­‐mail).
 
 I
 encountered
 only
 one
 sister
 who
 was
 a
 

44

bit
 suspicious
 of
 my
 motives
 and
 proceeded
 to
 conduct
 a
 full
 background
 check
 on
 
me
 to
 assess
 whether
 or
 not
 she
 would
 participate
 in
 an
 interview.
10

 
 
 
INTERVIEW
 STRATEGIES/TECHNIQUES
 

  Before
 setting
 up
 the
 initial
 appointment
 with
 a
 sister,
 I
 made
 a
 point
 to
 
provide
 plenty
 of
 information
 about
 my
 Catholic
 upbringing,
 my
 interest
 in
 
exploring
 the
 status
 of
 women
 religious
 in
 the
 United
 States,
 and
 I
 stressed
 that
 I
 
was
 committed
 to
 interviewing
 women
 in
 places
 where
 they
 were
 most
 at
 ease,
 
which
 meant
 that
 I
 made
 sure
 that
 these
 sisters
 had
 the
 freedom
 to
 dictate
 the
 terms
 
of
 our
 meeting.
 
 The
 basic
 goal
 for
 setting
 up
 a
 comfortable
 session
 rested
 on
 a
 
commitment
 to
 speaking
 to
 women
 “on
 their
 turf”
 which
 yielded
 deeper,
 more
 
meaningful
 and
 thorough
 interviews.
 
 With
 the
 exception
 of
 a
 few
 meetings
 (largely
 
due
 to
 time
 constraints
 for
 the
 participant),
 most
 of
 the
 in-­‐depth
 interviews
 lasted
 
for
 a
 minimum
 of
 an
 hour
 and
 a
 half.
 
   
 

  After
 I
 had
 spoken
 to
 a
 handful
 of
 women
 in
 their
 convents
 or
 in
 their
 
apartments,
 I
 began
 to
 notice
 that
 despite
 the
 fact
 that
 my
 digital
 voice
 recorder
 was
 
                                               
10

 This
 sister
 contacted
 the
 principal
 of
 the
 convent
 high
 school
 from
 which
 I
 graduated
 in
 1997.
 
 
Although
 the
 principal
 who
 served
 during
 my
 time
 had
 moved
 into
 the
 role
 of
 President,
 the
 current
 
principal
 has
 known
 me
 since
 I
 was
 in
 grammar
 school
 (I
 attended
 Catholic
 grammar
 school
 with
 her
 
children)
 and
 she
 had
 previously
 served
 as
 the
 Assistant
 Principal.
 
 I
 did
 not
 learn
 that
 the
 
interviewee
 had
 checked
 up
 on
 me
 until
 I
 was
 getting
 ready
 to
 start
 our
 session.
 
 Just
 as
 I
 was
 about
 
to
 hit
 the
 record
 button,
 this
 sister
 mentioned
 that
 she
 had
 done
 a
 thorough
 background
 check
 by
 
conducting
 an
 extensive
 Google
 search.
 
 My
 face
 flushed
 with
 embarrassment,
 but
 I
 was
 relieved
 to
 
hear
 her
 say
 that
 she
 was
 satisfied
 with
 my
 reputation.
 

 

45

compact
 and
 did
 not
 appear
 to
 be
 obtrusive,
 most
 of
 the
 sisters
 seemed
 to
 regularly
 
glance
 at
 the
 device.
 
 
 As
 a
 result,
 I
 think
 some
 of
 the
 women
 answered
 questions
 
more
 cautiously
 because
 of
 this
 distraction.
 
 This
 was
 sometimes
 exacerbated
 by
 the
 
fact
 that
 I
 had
 wired
 some
 women
 with
 a
 microphone
 so
 I
 would
 have
 a
 clearer
 
sounding
 audio
 file.
 
 
 

  As
 a
 result
 of
 these
 challenges,
 I
 reassessed
 my
 interview
 strategy
 and
 
weighed
 the
 pros
 and
 cons
 of
 meeting
 sisters
 in
 a
 more
 casual,
 public
 setting
 such
 as
 
at
 a
 restaurant
 or
 coffee
 house.
 
 I
 was
 torn
 because
 I
 was
 concerned
 about
 the
 
distracting
 nature
 of
 eating
 establishments,
 taking
 on
 the
 financial
 burden
 of
 paying
 
for
 the
 bill,
 and
 having
 a
 reduction
 in
 sound
 as
 a
 consequence
 of
 poor
 acoustics
 and
 
competing
 conversations.
 
 Ultimately,
 I
 decided
 to
 offer
 sisters
 the
 opportunity
 to
 
meet
 with
 me
 at
 the
 restaurant
 of
 their
 choice.
 
 I
 was
 pleasantly
 surprised
 to
 
discover
 that
 adjusting
 my
 technique
 in
 such
 a
 way
 yielded
 such
 incredible
 results.
 
 I
 
noticed
 a
 remarkable
 improvement
 in
 the
 sisters’
 comfort
 level,
 an
 increased
 level
 of
 
trust
 in
 me
 as
 a
 student
 researcher,
 and
 more
 interest
 in
 connecting
 me
 with
 other
 
sisters
 who
 might
 be
 willing
 to
 complete
 an
 interview.
 
 Almost
 all
 of
 the
 sisters
 
seemed
 to
 forget
 I
 was
 recording
 the
 session
 and
 since
 I
 could
 not
 juggle
 eating
 my
 
meal
 with
 asking
 questions,
 listening
 to
 these
 women’s
 stories,
 and
 taking
 notes,
 I
 
also
 memorized
 my
 interview
 guide
 which
 made
 the
 session
 appear
 more
 organic
 
and
 natural.
 
 I
 think
 the
 fact
 that
 I
 was
 not
 eagerly
 writing
 down
 every
 sentence
 was
 
yet
 another
 reason
 sisters
 enjoyed
 a
 higher
 level
 of
 comfort
 with
 me.
 
 After
 I
 
completed
 an
 interview
 with
 a
 religious
 sister,
 I
 always
 made
 a
 point
 to
 ask
 her
 to
 
recommend
 other
 women
 with
 whom
 I
 could
 speak
 about
 my
 research
 project.
 

46

CONFIDENTIALITY
 

  All
 conversations
 remained
 anonymous
 and
 I
 assigned
 pseudonyms
 to
 each
 
woman
 in
 an
 effort
 to
 protect
 her
 entire
 identity
 (name,
 religious
 order,
 and
 specific
 
geographic
 region).
 
 Upon
 completion
 of
 each
 recording,
 I
 uploaded
 each
 audio
 file
 
on
 to
 my
 password-­‐protected
 computer.
 
 I
 listened
 to
 each
 audio
 file
 and
 personally
 
transcribed
 each
 interview.
 
 Once
 the
 interview
 was
 transcribed,
 I
 deleted
 all
 of
 the
 
information
 from
 both
 the
 recording
 device
 and
 the
 computer.
 
STUDY
 LIMITATIONS
 

  Based
 on
 my
 previous
 work
 on
 religious
 sisters,
 I
 did
 encounter
 some
 
difficulty
 finding
 access
 to
 sisters
 whom
 I
 consider
 to
 be
 “traditional”
 in
 their
 
communal
 orientation.
 
 Despite
 assuring
 the
 religious
 sisters
 that
 I
 would
 maintain
 
complete
 confidentiality
 (including
 pseudonyms,
 storing
 tapes
 in
 a
 locked
 cabinet
 in
 
my
 apartment,
 and
 destroying
 the
 interview
 tapes
 upon
 transcription,)
 and
 
throughout
 the
 interview
 process
 and
 period
 of
 data
 collection,
 two
 of
 the
 sisters
 in
 
my
 sample
 refused
 to
 allow
 me
 to
 record
 our
 session.
 
 As
 a
 result,
 I
 was
 forced
 to
 
transcribe
 the
 interview
 by
 hand,
 which
 made
 the
 interview
 more
 difficult
 and
 less
 
thorough
 because
 I
 did
 not
 have
 the
 opportunity
 to
 ask
 more
 detailed
 questions.
 
 
Another
 limitation
 of
 my
 research
 is
 that
 I
 am
 focusing
 on
 the
 lived
 experiences
 of
 
religious
 sisters
 on
 both
 the
 East
 and
 West
 Coasts,
 leaving
 out
 the
 voices
 of
 
midwestern
 and
 southern
 women.
 
 
 
Due
 to
 budget
 constraints,
 it
 was
 simply
 not
 possible
 for
 me
 to
 travel
 to
 
midwestern
 southern
 states.
 
 I
 desperately
 attempted
 to
 set
 up
 some
 interviews
 
while
 traveling
 to
 Dallas,
 Texas,
 but
 despite
 my
 endless
 phone
 calls
 and
 e-­‐mails,
 I
 

47

turned
 up
 short.
 
 A
 couple
 of
 days
 before
 I
 departed,
 I
 talked
 to
 woman
 who
 worked
 
at
 the
 diocesan
 offices
 in
 Dallas.
 
 She
 confirmed
 my
 suspicion
 that
 the
 population
 of
 
Sisters
 in
 Dallas
 is
 probably
 too
 small
 from
 which
 to
 draw
 and
 that
 I
 should
 think
 
about
 heading
 over
 to
 San
 Antonio.
 
 San
 Antonio
 was
 at
 least
 four
 hours
 and
 thirty
 
minutes
 from
 where
 I
 was
 in
 Dallas.
 
 As
 a
 result
 of
 these
 challenges,
 I
 resorted
 to
 
conducting
 two
 phone
 interviews:
 one
 with
 a
 sister
 in
 San
 Antonio
 and
 one
 with
 a
 
sister
 in
 Chicago.
 
 
 

  In
 some
 ways,
 my
 marital
 status
 may
 have
 prevented
 me
 from
 getting
 to
 
closer
 to
 the
 realities
 of
 religious
 life
 because
 there
 was,
 in
 essence,
 no
 chance
 I
 
could
 be
 recruited
 to
 be
 a
 part
 of
 a
 religious
 congregation.
 
 I
 always
 did
 my
 best
 to
 
explain
 (when
 appropriate)
 my
 marital
 status
 to
 the
 sisters
 because
 I
 didn’t
 want
 to
 
mislead
 them
 in
 any
 way.
 
 At
 times,
 if
 the
 fact
 that
 I
 am
 married
 didn’t
 come
 up
 
beforehand,
 I
 did
 see
 an-­‐ever-­‐so-­‐slight
 look
 of
 disappointment
 on
 the
 sisters’
 faces
 
when
 they
 learned
 this.
 
 During
 one
 interview
 (for
 which
 I
 traveled
 many
 miles
 to
 
do),
 the
 sister
 immediately
 admitted
 that
 she
 couldn’t
 really
 understand
 why
 I
 
would
 choose
 to
 study
 the
 topic
 of
 sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States
 if
 I
 wasn’t
 at
 all
 
interested
 in
 being
 religious
 myself.
 
 
 

  Although,
 I
 couldn’t
 really
 answer
 the
 why
 part
 of
 the
 question
 from
 a
 
personal
 perspective
 as
 well
 as
 I
 would
 have
 liked,
 I
 was
 able
 to
 answer
 her
 inquiry
 
from
 a
 sociological
 and
 academic
 point
 of
 view.
 
 This
 sister,
 whose
 community
 is
 
severely
 dwindling,
 had
 brought
 a
 stack
 of
 literature
 for
 me
 to
 read
 because
 she
 
presumed
 that
 there
 was
 some
 part
 of
 me
 that
 was
 interested
 in
 becoming
 a
 sister
 
myself.
 
 She
 admitted
 her
 own
 disappointment
 but
 still
 participated
 in
 the
 interview
 

48

with
 gusto
 and
 was
 a
 really
 animated
 conversationalist.
 
 Although
 being
 married
 
didn’t
 allow
 me
 to
 have
 the
 same
 kind
 of
 access
 to
 information
 that
 I
 would
 have
 had
 
if
 I
 had
 been
 a
 single
 woman,
 overall,
 it
 did
 alleviate
 (for
 them)
 some
 false
 hope
 of
 
me
 “joining
 up.”
 
 Also,
 it
 may
 have
 allowed
 sisters
 to
 feel
 more
 comfortable
 with
 
sharing
 their
 true
 feelings
 with
 me
 because
 they
 weren’t
 trying
 to
 put
 up
 a
 good
 
front
 to
 hide
 any
 of
 their
 personal
 or
 organizational
 flaws.
 

  On
 three
 occasions
 I
 arrived
 at
 the
 scheduled
 time
 for
 an
 interview
 and
 
discovered,
 much
 to
 my
 surprise,
 that
 the
 sister
 had
 invited
 another
 woman
 to
 
participate
 in
 our
 conversation.
 
 Although
 this
 didn’t
 present
 an
 ideal
 situation
 for
 
me,
 I
 –
 in
 the
 words
 of
 the
 famous
 fashion
 designer,
 Tim
 Gunn
 –
 had
 to
 “make
 it
 
work.”
 
 I
 can’t
 really
 speculate
 as
 to
 why
 these
 sisters
 asked
 others
 to
 join
 them,
 
other
 than
 the
 fact
 that
 these
 women
 may
 have
 done
 so
 as
 a
 means
 of
 self-­‐
protection.
 
 I
 did
 the
 best
 I
 could
 when
 presented
 with
 these
 challenges
 and
 
ultimately
 enjoyed
 these
 spontaneous
 focus
 groups.
 
 I
 made
 some
 wonderful
 
contacts
 with
 these
 sisters
 and
 they
 always
 provided
 me
 with
 lists
 of
 their
 friends
 
from
 other
 communities
 with
 whom
 I
 might
 meet.
 
 

  I
 had
 the
 pleasure
 of
 meeting
 face-­‐to-­‐face
 with
 several
 high
 profile
 sisters,
 
which
 was
 an
 exciting,
 wonderful,
 and
 at
 times
 –
 intimidating
 –
 experience.
 
 Almost
 
all
 of
 these
 women
 gave
 me
 an
 unlimited
 amount
 of
 time,
 allowed
 me
 to
 ask
 
challenging
 questions,
 and
 were
 amazingly
 accommodating
 when
 I
 requested
 to
 
keep
 in
 touch.
 
 One
 such
 sister
 –
 Sr.
 Sheila
 actually
 cleared
 her
 schedule
 for
 the
 
entire
 afternoon
 because
 she
 was
 so
 interested
 in
 the
 study.
 
 As
 we
 were
 sitting
 
across
 from
 each
 other
 in
 this
 woman’s
 very
 tiny
 metropolitan
 apartment
 which
 

49

overlooked
 a
 very
 busy
 intersection,
 she
 exuded
 
 excitement
 that
 I
 had
 contacted
 
her
 about
 the
 study,
 “I
 can’t
 tell
 you
 how
 –
 I’m
 just
 thrilled
 and
 excited
 that
 finally
 
someone
 is
 interested
 in
 exploring
 our
 history,
 our
 life,
 our
 culture
 from
 a
 
sociological
 point
 of
 view.
 
 I
 mean
 –
 it’s,
 it’s
 just
 so
 great!”
 
 When
 I
 asked
 politely
 
how
 much
 time
 she
 had
 to
 spend
 with
 me
 she
 replied,
 “This
 is
 such
 interesting
 and
 
important
 work.
 
 You
 can
 take
 as
 much
 time
 as
 you
 need.
 
 I’ve
 cleared
 the
 rest
 of
 the
 
day
 for
 you.”
 I
 was
 eternally
 grateful
 for
 her
 enthusiasm
 and
 hospitality,
 and
 even
 
more
 grateful
 that
 she
 really
 allowed
 me
 to
 ask
 challenging
 questions
 and
 explore
 
concepts
 that
 I
 found
 difficult
 to
 grasp.
 

  While
 Sr.
 Sheila
 and
 many
 of
 the
 high-­‐profile
 women
 I
 met
 were
 more
 than
 
generous
 with
 their
 time,
 I
 did
 interview
 two
 high-­‐profile
 sisters
 that
 had
 very
 
demanding
 professional
 responsibilities.
 
 These
 women
 didn’t
 have
 much
 time
 to
 
devote
 to
 many
 outside
 activities.
 
 Because
 these
 women
 are
 probably
 interviewed
 
on
 a
 regular
 basis
 by
 the
 media,
 I
 was
 only
 able
 to
 talk
 to
 Sr.
 Monica
 for
 45
 minutes
 
and
 Sr.
 Joelle
 for
 just
 under
 an
 hour.
 
 Since
 both
 of
 these
 conversations
 took
 place
 
right
 in
 their
 offices,
 the
 setting
 was
 less-­‐than-­‐ideal
 to
 reach
 the
 level
 of
 disclosure
 
and
 intimacy
 that
 I
 gleaned
 from
 other
 conversations.
 
 I
 also
 had
 to
 handle
 a
 
constant
 flow
 of
 interruptions
 –
 coworkers
 coming
 in
 an
 out
 of
 the
 office,
 phones
 
constantly
 ringing,
 and
 other
 office-­‐related
 distractions.
 
 
 
 

  The
 last,
 and
 most
 frustrating
 limitation
 I
 encountered
 was
 that
 I
 missed
 the
 
“Women
 and
 Spirit:
 Catholic
 Sisters
 in
 America”
 exhibit
 organized
 by
 the
 Leadership
 
Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious.
 
 Fortunately,
 the
 exhibit
 is
 on
 DVD
 and
 I
 was
 able
 

50

to
 view
 it,
 but
 it
 would
 have
 been
 wonderful
 to
 have
 had
 the
 opportunity
 to
 interact
 
with
 some
 of
 the
 sisters
 and
 people
 present.
 
 
ARCHIVAL
 AND
 HISTORICAL
 RESEARCH
 

  Although
 interview
 data
 and
 participant
 observation
 comprise
 the
 backbone
 
of
 this
 project,
 I
 also
 believed
 in
 supporting
 the
 research
 with
 archival
 and
 historical
 
data.
 
 As
 such,
 I
 spent
 many
 days
 in
 the
 library
 at
 the
 Sisters
 of
 St.
 Joseph
 of
 Orange,
 
in
 the
 City
 of
 Orange
 in
 California.
 
 The
 collection
 of
 books,
 although
 not
 exclusively
 
devoted
 to
 religious
 life,
 contained
 monographs
 about
 women
 religious
 that
 I
 could
 
not
 find
 elsewhere.
 
 I
 found
 an
 impressive
 collection
 of
 sources:
 microfiche,
 books,
 
CDs,
 and
 pamphlets
 that
 proved
 extremely
 useful
 for
 collecting
 data
 pertinent
 to
 this
 
project.
 

  One
 of
 the
 wonderful
 features
 of
 women’s
 religious
 orders
 is
 that
 the
 
members
 keep
 a
 careful
 record
 of
 their
 accomplishments,
 artifacts,
 and
 history,
 and
 
so
 it
 was
 very
 easy
 to
 find
 useful
 information.
 
 And
 because
 the
 history
 of
 each
 
religious
 order
 is
 taught
 to
 candidates
 during
 their
 formative
 years,
 some
 orders
 
have
 published
 books
 detailing
 their
 own
 unique
 history.
 
 I
 spent
 hours
 upon
 hours
 
admiring
 the
 archival
 materials
 in
 each
 congregation
 and
 reading
 through
 the
 books
 
on
 the
 orders’
 history.
 
 The
 archives
 in
 many
 of
 these
 orders
 are
 absolutely
 
spectacular,
 and
 some
 of
 the
 artifacts
 look
 like
 they
 could
 be
 at
 the
 Smithsonian.
 
 
 

  Finally,
 I
 combed
 and
 scoured
 the
 Internet
 to
 look
 for
 sources
 that
 would
 
point
 to
 the
 origins
 of
 the
 Vatican
 Vistiation
 because
 this
 information
 was
 not
 easily
 
accessed
 through
 my
 interviews.
 
 Many
 of
 the
 sisters
 whom
 I
 interviewed
 had
 
difficulting
 understanding
 how
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 came
 into
 existence.
 
 Over
 the
 

51

course
 of
 nearly
 a
 year
 I
 was
 able
 to
 trace
 the
 origins
 of
 the
 Visitation
 to
 a
 
symposium
 containing
 a
 group
 of
 prominent
 figures
 who
 had
 gathered
 together
 to
 
discuss
 topics
 related
 to
 religious
 life
 at
 Stonehill
 College.
 
 I
 uncovered
 this
 
information
 by
 collecting
 small
 newspaper
 reports,
 by
 staying
 up-­‐to-­‐date
 with
 
Visitation
 website,
 and
 by
 following
 leads
 given
 to
 me
 by
 my
 interviewees.
 
DATA
 ANALYSIS
 AND
 CODING
 STRATEGY
 

  For
 the
 purposes
 of
 this
 project,
 I
 developed
 a
 hybrid
 coding
 technique
 which
 
incorporated
 hand
 coding
 with
 computer
 coding
 in
 Microsoft
 Word.
11

 The
 first
 step
 
in
 this
 process
 involved
 printing
 out
 hard
 copies
 of
 each
 transcript
 and
 carefully
 
reading
 through
 each
 one.
 
 I
 then
 used
 a
 series
 of
 colored
 pens
 and
 highlighters
 to
 
write
 notes
 in
 the
 margins
 and
 broad
 codes
 to
 analyze
 the
 data.
 
 During
 this
 process,
 
I
 continued
 to
 use
 an
 inductively
 grounded
 theoretical
 approach
 to
 create
 codes.
 
 
From
 these
 “broadly
 coded”
 transcripts,
 I
 turned
 my
 attention
 to
 my
 computer
 and
 
formulated
 condensed
 transcripts
 that
 included
 more
 specific
 data.
 
 From
 there,
 I
 
developed
 a
 multi-­‐level/multi-­‐tiered
 coding
 system
 that
 included
 what
 Glaser
 and
 
Strauss
 (1967)
 calls
 “coding
 families”
 by
 using
 the
 highlighter
 feature
 on
 Microsoft
 
Word.
 
 Since
 MS
 Word
 still
 has
 limitations
 with
 respect
 to
 formatting,
 I
 printed
 out
 
this
 new
 set
 of
 transcripts
 and
 wrote
 more
 notes
 in
 the
 margins.
 
 At
 the
 end
 of
 this
 
process,
 I
 had
 a
 wonderful
 library
 of
 complex
 codes
 as
 well
 as
 a
 final
 transcript
 that
 
contained
 specific
 quotes
 that
 reflected
 the
 analytic
 themes
 that
 emerged
 from
 
coding.
 
                                               
11

 Although
 I
 have
 extensive
 knowledge
 of
 the
 qualitative
 coding
 software
 Atlas
 ti.,
 I
 elected
 to
 forego
 
using
 the
 program
 due
 to
 the
 “artistic”
 limitations
 associated
 with
 it.
 

52


 
  The
 coding
 strategy
 I
 developed
 produced
 valuable
 qualitative
 data
 I
 needed
 
to
 inductively
 search
 for
 themes,
 formulate
 arguments,
 and
 appropriately
 process
 
the
 thematic
 ideas
 that
 surfaced.
 
 In
 summary,
 using
 a
 grounded
 theoretical
 
approach
 to
 the
 research
 process
 included
 a
 commitment
 to
 participant-­‐
observation,
 which
 yielded
 short
 jottings,
 lengthy
 field
 notes,
 dictated
 notes,
 and
 
short
 memos
 as
 tools
 to
 analyze
 the
 data.
 
 However,
 the
 bulk
 of
 the
 project
 hinged
 
upon
 in-­‐depth
 interviews,
 which
 produced
 lengthy
 transcripts
 that
 were
 interpreted
 
using
 a
 multi-­‐level,
 inductively-­‐based
 coding
 schema.
 

   
 

53

CHAPTER
 3.
 Literature
 Review:
 A
 Brief
 Sketch
 of
 Scholarship
 on
 Religious
 Life
 
 

 
“You
 walk
 TOGETHER
 and
 you
 won’t
 get
 weary.
 You
 might
 get
 tired,
 but
 you
 won’t
 get
 
weary.”
 
 

  –Sr.
 Thea
 Bowman
 
 
   
 

 

 

  There
 is
 a
 significant
 body
 of
 literature
 on
 the
 role
 of
 religious
 sisters
 within
 
the
 context
 of
 the
 Roman
 Catholic
 Church,
 but
 most
 of
 these
 scholarly
 sources
 focus
 
on
 the
 historical
 beginnings
 and
 evolution
 of
 religious
 life
 over
 the
 course
 of
 history.
 
 
Moreover,
 few
 studies
 have
 attempted
 to
 apply
 a
 sociological
 lens
 to
 sisters’
 
contributions
 to
 society,
 their
 struggles
 to
 adapt
 to
 an
 ever-­‐changing
 church,
 and
 
ultimately,
 how
 they
 have
 fared
 over
 the
 centuries.
 
 Religious
 sisters
 are
 an
 
extremely
 important
 and
 often
 understudied
 segment
 of
 American
 culture
 because
 
according
 to
 Ebaugh
 (1993b),
 they
 have
 operated
 schools,
 hospitals,
 and
 social
 
service
 organizations
 in
 both
 the
 public
 and
 private
 realm.
 And
 yet,
 there
 is
 virtually
 
no
 information
 that
 investigates
 the
 relationship
 sisters
 have
 to
 modernity.
 
 
 

  The
 following
 literature
 review
 addresses
 the
 factors
 that
 have
 contributed
 
to
 the
 loss
 of
 individual
 and
 collective
 identity
 in
 relation
 to
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation.
 
 
In
 sum,
 the
 modernization
 efforts
 of
 Vatican
 II,
 while
 useful
 in
 terms
 of
 providing
 
sisters
 with
 many
 opportunities
 to
 reimagine
 themselves
 within
 modern
 society,
 
has
 unintentionally
 lengthened
 the
 rate
 at
 which
 sisters
 can
 appropriately
 adapt.
 
 
This
 “adaptive
 struggle,”
 especially
 among
 progressive
 and
 conservative
 branches
 of
 
religious
 life,
 has
 paved
 the
 wave
 for
 a
 the
 rise
 of
 traditional
 religious
 orders,
 which
 
is
 quickly
 becoming
 the
 new
 face
 of
 the
 American
 Catholic
 Sisterhood.
 
 Additionally,
 
the
 overall
 decline
 of
 religious
 life
 has
 further
 contributed
 to
 the
 confusion
 of
 

54

women
 religious
 because
 the
 future
 of
 these
 communities
 rests
 on
 constantly
 
finding
 new
 vocations
 to
 replace
 dying
 sisters.
 
 Finally,
 the
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 is
 an
 
unprecented
 marker
 of
 the
 Church’s
 struggle
 to
 distance
 itself
 from
 the
 important
 
innovations
 that
 resulted
 from
 Vatican
 II.
 Perhaps
 some
 of
 these
 factors
 may
 
contribute
 to
 a
 world-­‐wide
 disciplining
 of
 Catholics
 worldwide?
 
 
 
 
THE
 BEGINNINGS
 OF
 CHRISTIAN
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 
In
 order
 to
 understand
 the
 emergence
 of
 the
 congregations
 of
 Catholic
 
sisters,
 it
 is
 important
 to
 provide
 a
 historical
 context
 for
 understanding
 how
 these
 
communities
 emerged.
 
 Scholars
 offer
 compelling
 analyses
 and
 historical
 accounts
 of
 
the
 birth,
 maintenance
 and
 change
 of
 monastic
 orders
 ,
 as
 well
 as
 the
 role
 of
 
women’s
 prayer
 and
 devotional
 life
 to
 the
 sisterhood
 (Venarde
 1997;
 Ranft
 1996;
 
Weisner-­‐Hanks
 1996;
 Clear
 1988
 in
 Scaraffia
 and
 Zarri
 1999;).
 
 The
 foundations
 of
 
religious
 life
 began
 when
 some
 women
 formed
 loose
 communal
 associations
 while
 
they
 wandered
 through
 the
 desert.
 
 While
 little
 is
 known
 about
 these
 wandering
 
ascetics,
 religious
 historians
 suggest
 that
 women
 are
 somehow
 spiritually
 drawn
 to
 
this
 lifestyle.
 
 However,
 the
 application
 of
 a
 sociological
 lens
 might
 suggest
 
otherwise.
 
 For
 example,
 many
 women
 likely
 wandered
 through
 desert
 terrain
 as
 a
 
means
 of
 escaping
 the
 patriarhal
 authority
 of
 their
 husbands,
 misogyny,
 and
 to
 
avoid
 having
 to
 birth
 and
 care
 for
 mutiple
 children.
 
 While
 searching
 for
 a
 spiritual
 
union
 with
 Christ
 is
 certainly
 plausible,
 it
 also
 likely
 that
 many
 of
 these
 women
 were
 
drawn
 to
 early
 communal
 associations
 of
 women
 because
 they
 stood
 the
 chance
 of
 
gaining
 some
 freedoms
 from
 societal
 pressure.
 

55

The
 fact
 that
 religious
 congregations
 evolved
 over
 time
 and
 remained
 fairly
 
constant
 over
 the
 centuries
 until
 the
 1960s
 is
 startling.
 Roman
 Catholic
 sisters
 aided
 
in
 the
 Catholic
 counter-­‐Reformation
 movements,
 traveled
 internationally
 to
 
complete
 missionary
 projects,
 and
 played
 a
 major
 role
 in
 the
 establishment
 of
 
Catholic
 schools
 –
 the
 largest
 private
 school
 system
 in
 the
 United
 States
 (NCEA
 
2011).
 
 
 
IMPACT
 OF
 VATICAN
 II:
 
 MODERNIZATION
 AND
 CONTROVERSY
 SURROUNDING
 
THE
 HABIT
 
   
 

  In
 terms
 of
 better
 understanding
 American
 nuns,
 Vatican
 II
 profoundly
 
impacted
 the
 role
 of
 these
 women
 particularly
 within
 the
 United
 States.
 
 Under
 the
 
guiding
 principles
 of
 the
 Council’s
 call
 for
 aggiornamento
 
 and
 Perfectae
 Caritatis,
 
religious
 communities
 began
 to
 reevaluate
 important
 facets
 of
 their
 lives
 such
 as
 the
 
habit,
 communal
 living,
 and
 charism.
 
 Religious
 communities
 along
 with
 the
 Church
 
hierarchy
 noticed
 that
 Catholic
 school
 children
 were
 suffering
 in
 the
 classrooms
 
because
 many
 sisters
 did
 not
 have
 adequate
 teacher
 preparation.
 
 The
 church
 
responded
 to
 this
 need
 by
 creating
 what
 became
 known
 as
 “Sister
 Formation
 
Colleges.”
 
 SFCs
 were
 places
 where
 sisters
 could
 get
 the
 training
 they
 needed
 to
 
successfully
 teach
 children
 in
 the
 growing
 Catholic
 school
 system
 in
 the
 United
 
States
 (Ebaugh
 1993b).
12

 
 
 
Although
 the
 various
 components
 of
 religious
 life
 were
 suddenly
 open
 for
 
reinterpretation,
 the
 habit
 received
 a
 large
 degree
 of
 attention
 and
 has
 been
 a
 
                                               
12

 A
 quick
 perusal
 of
 the
 internet
 suggests
 most
 (if
 not
 all)
 of
 the
 Sister
 Formation
 Colleges
 have
 
closed.
 

56

source
 of
 fascination
 for
 many
 scholars.
 Elizabeth
 Kuhn’s
 (2003)
 work
 on
 the
 
historical
 development
 and
 theological
 interpretations
 offers
 insight
 into
 the
 
mystical
 world
 of
 life
 in
 a
 “Holy
 Habit.”
 
 Other
 scholars
 such
 as
 Michelman
 (1999),
 
Rubinstein
 (2001),
 and
 Arthur
 (2000
 and
 1999)
 analyze
 the
 meanings
 and
 messages
 
communicated
 by
 wearing
 a
 habit.
 
 
 
 
 

  Arguably,
 the
 modernization
 of
 the
 habit
 was
 the
 central
 symbolic
 form
 that
 
signaled
 a
 reevaluation
 of
 religious
 traditionalism.
 
 Despite
 the
 Vatican
 permitting
 
the
 alteration
 of
 religious
 dress,
 communities
 came
 under
 scrutiny
 when
 they
 began
 
drastically
 to
 alter
 their
 types
 of
 dress.
 
 Immediately
 following
 the
 council
 and
 in
 the
 
Archdiocese
 of
 Los
 Angeles
 the
 Sisters
 of
 the
 Immaculate
 Heart
 of
 Mary
 (IHM)
 
quickly
 began
 to
 discuss
 measures
 taken
 from
 Perfectae
 Caritatis
 to
 begin
 to
 slowly
 
introduce
 lay
 clothing
 in
 many
 religious
 communities.
 
 
 

  Not
 unlike
 the
 scrutiny
 that
 religious
 sisters
 recently
 faced
 vis-­‐à-­‐vis
 the
 
Vatican,
 Archbishop
 Cardinal
 James
 Francis
 McIntyre
 sternly
 criticized
 the
 sisters
 
when
 he
 received
 word
 of
 their
 plan
 to
 transition
 into
 a
 modified
 habit
 that
 included
 
a
 simple
 veil.
 
 He
 did
 so
 because
 the
 IHM
 community
 was
 not
 a
 pontifical
 religious
 
community
 –it
 was
 a
 diocesan
 congregation
 and
 so
 according
 to
 Church
 law,
 the
 
sisters
 were
 subjected
 to
 his
 rules.
 
 Cardinal
 McIntyre
 threatened
 to
 fire
 them
 from
 
their
 teaching
 posts
 in
 the
 Archdiocesan
 Catholic
 schools
 if
 they
 followed
 through
 
with
 their
 efforts
 (Caspary
 2003).
 
 He
 also
 pointedly
 made
 an
 example
 out
 of
 the
 
IHM
 sisters
 to
 discourage
 other
 communities
 from
 following
 suit,
 arguing
 that
 
religious
 communities
 must
 first
 seek
 approval
 from
 Rome
 before
 making
 such
 
drastic
 decisions
 with
 regard
 to
 dress
 (Quiñonez
 and
 Turner
 1992).
 
 According
 to
 

57

Michelman
 (1999),
 “[IHM]
 women
 religious
 negotiated
 some
 social
 control
 issues
 
with
 the
 Church
 symbolically
 by
 discarding
 the
 habit
 for
 secular
 dress”
 (p.
 136).
 In
 
their
 resistance
 efforts,
 the
 IHM
 community
 most
 certainly
 addressed
 issues
 of
 
social
 control
 within
 the
 Church
 as
 a
 result
 of
 their
 battle
 over
 the
 habit.
 

  In
 my
 previous
 research,
 many
 sisters
 lamented
 the
 daily
 discomfort
 they
 
endured
 by
 having
 to
 wear
 the
 habit.
 
 According
 to
 Maureen
 Fiedler
 (1984):
 
The
 habit
 had
 been
 an
 early
 object
 of
 fascination
 and
 romanticizing.
 
 But
 
living
 
 inside
 it
 was
 another
 story.
 
 Not
 only
 was
 it
 sometimes
 highly
 
impractical,
 it
 projected
 an
 image
 .
 .
 .
 Nuns
 were
 expected
 to
 be
 quiet,
 
prayerful
 in
 traditional
 ways,
 good
 with
 children,
 or
 even
 much
 like
 children
 
themselves.
 
 They
 were
 not
 commonly
 regarded
 as
 persons
 with
 whom
 to
 
discuss
 ‘real
 problems,
 and
 –God
 help
 us
 –
 they
 knew
 nothing
 about
 sexuality
 
.
 .
 .
 I
 found
 myself
 in
 an
 identity
 crisis
 with
 the
 nun
 image.
 
 I
 began
 to
 see
 that
 
that
 image
 would
 severely
 hinder
 anyone
 who
 tried
 to
 be
 an
 agent
 of
 social
 
change.
 (quoted
 in
 Ware
 1985:
 42)
 

 
I
 noted
 in
 my
 earlier
 work
 that
 sort
 of
 “soft
 tension”
 exists
 between
 younger,
 more
 
traditional
 sisters
 and
 older,
 more
 liberal
 sisters.
 
 For
 instance,
 younger,
 traditional
 
sisters
 view
 the
 habit
 as
 an
 essential
 component
 to
 religious
 life,
 arguing
 that
 the
 
garment
 offers
 an
 outward,
 visible
 form
 of
 “witness”
 to
 society.
 
 
 

  These
 public
 displays
 of
 religiosity
 give
 people
 (even
 with
 those
 who
 do
 not
 
identify
 as
 Catholic)
 the
 opportunity
 to
 solicit
 spiritually
 or
 religiously
 centered
 
conversations
 with
 sisters.
 
 These
 sisters
 viewed
 the
 habit
 as,
 in
 the
 words
 of
 one
 
young
 woman,
 “a
 vehicle
 through
 which
 we
 can
 evangelize
 on
 a
 daily
 basis.”
 
 For
 
instance,
 it
 is
 not
 uncommon
 for
 people
 to
 approach
 a
 habit-­‐wearing
 sister
 with
 an
 
on-­‐the-­‐spot
 request
 to
 pray
 in
 public.
 
 
 

  Another
 young
 sister
 described
 a
 situation
 in
 which
 she
 was
 approached
 by
 a
 
stranger
 with
 a
 request
 pray
 in
 public.
 
 The
 sister
 told
 me
 that
 her
 mother
 superior
 

58

had
 sent
 her
 to
 the
 market
 to
 pick
 up
 some
 much
 needed
 groceries,
 so
 and
 while
 in
 
the
 bread
 aisle,
 a
 woman
 approached
 her,
 cried
 out
 that
 her
 son
 was
 on
 trial
 for
 
selling
 illegal
 drugs
 and
 was
 most
 likely
 going
 to
 have
 to
 serve
 time
 in
 prison
 for
 his
 
crime.
 
 The
 sister,
 who,
 despite
 being
 under
 tremendous
 pressure
 to
 get
 back
 to
 the
 
convent,
 pushed
 the
 grocery
 carts
 to
 the
 side,
 grabbed
 both
 of
 the
 woman’s
 hands
 
and
 prayed
 for
 the
 Lord
 to
 intervene.
 
 According
 to
 the
 sister,
 “public
 prayer
 isn’t
 my
 
speciality
 .
 .
 .
 I
 find
 it
 uniquely
 challenging
 to
 just
 drop
 everything
 to
 come
 up
 with
 
the
 right
 words
 –
 words
 that
 will
 comfort
 the
 person
 while
 at
 the
 same
 time
 get
 
God’s
 attention.”
 
 When
 I
 asked
 her
 if
 it
 was
 awkward
 to
 do
 something
 like
 this
 in
 
public,
 she
 said
 “no,
 not
 at
 all
 –
 In
 fact
 –
 it’s
 in
 those
 moments
 that
 I
 realize
 just
 how
 
important
 wearing
 the
 habit
 is.
 
 Think
 about
 when
 someone
 is
 in
 need
 of
 help,
 they
 
would
 look
 for
 a
 police
 officer,
 right?
 
 And
 just
 think
 –
 what
 we
 would
 do
 if
 our
 
police
 officers
 or
 firemen
 didn’t
 wear
 uniforms?
 
 We
 wouldn’t
 be
 able
 to
 spot
 them
 –
 
and
 then
 what?”
   
 

  When
 I
 asked
 the
 sister
 what
 she
 felt
 like
 she
 had
 accomplished,
 she
 stressed
 
that
 the
 woman
 received
 immediate
 support
 in
 a
 time
 of
 crisis,
 that
 because
 of
 her
 
“uniform”
 she
 engaged
 in
 a
 public
 form
 of
 evangelism
 which
 could
 impact
 any
 “lost
 
souls”
 by
 giving
 them
 an
 opportunity
 to
 see
 Christ’s
 message
 in
 action,
 and
 it
 gave
 
her
 both
 personal
 and
 spiritual
 fulfillment
 that
 she
 had
 the
 ability
 to
 respond
 to
 a
 
situation
 in
 a
 time
 of
 serious
 need.
 
 
 

  Older,
 progressive
 sisters
 –
 those
 that
 were
 directly
 affected
 by
 the
 changes
 
of
 Vatican
 II
 –
 often
 lamented
 the
 role
 of
 the
 habit
 in
 daily
 lives.
 
 While
 many
 of
 
these
 women
 did
 admit
 that
 they
 were
 often
 approached
 to
 pray
 in
 public
 settings,
 

59

most
 of
 them
 felt
 held
 back
 by
 the
 cumbersome
 garb
 and
 found
 it
 stressful
 to
 go
 
about
 their
 business
 without
 the
 constant
 reminder
 that
 they
 were
 a
 sister.
 
 For
 
example,
 one
 sister
 told
 me
 that
 people
 (both
 Catholics
 and
 non-­‐Catholics),
 would
 
anonymously
 pick
 up
 the
 bill
 for
 them
 at
 restaurants,
 offered
 up
 their
 seats
 on
 the
 
bus,
 and
 usually
 praised
 them
 publicly
 for
 their
 work.
 
 Constantly
 living
 in
 the
 “fish
 
bowl”
 had
 it
 challenges,
 and
 most
 of
 the
 women
 with
 whom
 I
 spoke
 had
 no
 desire
 to,
 
in
 the
 words
 of
 one
 sister,
 “reoppress”
 herself.
 
 The
 eventual
 alteration
 of
 the
 habit
 
offered
 women
 more
 freedom
 to
 reach
 people
 in
 other
 ways,
 many
 of
 which
 actually
 
proved
 to
 be
 more
 powerful
 in
 nature
 and
 scope.
 
 
 

  The
 period
 following
 the
 Vatican
 II
 is
 historically
 significant
 because
 
religious
 orders
 began
 to
 experiment
 with
 modernization
 by
 altering
 their
 habits,
 
opening
 their
 convent
 doors
 to
 those
 they
 served,
 and
 permitting
 sisters
 to
 have
 
closer
 relationships
 with
 family
 and
 friends.
 The
 other
 noteworthy
 modernization
 
effort
 concerned
 encouraging
 women
 to
 take
 on
 other
 vocational
 roles
 in
 lieu
 of
 the
 
more
 common
 “sister-­‐teacher,”
 “sister-­‐nurse,”
 and
 “sister-­‐social
 worker.”
 
 Although
 
women
 embraced
 these
 changes,
 with
 the
 close
 of
 Vatican
 II
 and
 the
 end
 of
 the
 
1960s
 communities
 could
 not
 ward
 off
 the
 impending
 threat
 of
 what
 Ebaugh
 
(1993b)
 calls
 “The
 Decline.”
 
POST
 VATICAN
 II:
 
 THE
 DECLINE
 OF
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 

  Earlier
 in
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 noted
 this
 decline
 and
 reported
 that
 the
 number
 
of
 sisters
 has
 decreased
 dramatically
 since
 the
 1960s.
 
 According
 to
 Wittberg
 
(2006),
 this
 indicates
 a
 massive
 “loss”
 of
 women
 religiou
 in
 what
 are
 typically
 
known
 as
 classically
 “Catholic”
 institutions
 –
 parishes,
 hospitals,
 and
 schools.
 
 

60

CARA’s
 statistics
 also
 suggest
 that
 the
 number
 of
 women
 entering
 religious
 life
 did
 
not
 show
 any
 signs
 of
 a
 rebound
 until
 the
 year
 2000
 –
 four
 years
 after
 Pope
 John
 
Paul
 II
 created
 a
 public
 campaign
 entitled
 a
 “Call
 for
 Evangelization.”
 
 At
 the
 same
 
time,
 and
 perhaps
 as
 a
 response
 to
 the
 Decline
 in
 religious
 life,
 the
 Pope
 also
 
sponsored
 “World
 Youth
 Days”
 for
 teens
 and
 young
 adults
 in
 major
 urban
 cities
 
around
 the
 world.
 
 These
 “World
 Youth
 Days”
 which
 drew
 audiences
 in
 the
 
hundreds
 of
 thousands
 were
 part
 of
 the
 Pope’s
 strategy
 to
 inspire
 and
 spark
 a
 firm
 
commitment
 to
 Catholicism
 among
 young
 people.
 
 The
 Pope
 also
 used
 his
 influence
 
to
 encourage
 young
 people
 to
 think
 more
 seriously
 about
 religious
 life
 as
 viable
 
alternatives
 to
 marriage
 and
 single
 life.
 

  Currently,
 few
 scholars
 have
 addressed
 this
 important
 issue
 of
 the
 “decline”
 
of
 women’s
 religious
 life.
 
 Sociologist
 and
 former
 sister
 Helen
 Ebaugh
 has
 focused
 on
 
the
 problem
 in
 two
 ways:
 first,
 by
 looking
 at
 the
 women
 who
 have
 been
 “exiting”
 
religious
 life
 and
 second,
 by
 examining
 the
 state
 of
 women
 religious
 as
 they
 were
 
experiencing
 this
 “decline”
 in
 the
 mid-­‐1990s
 in
 an
 organizational
 framework.
 
 In
 her
 
first
 book
 Out
 of
 the
 Cloister:
 A
 Study
 of
 Organization
 Dilemmas,
 she
 addressed
 the
 
issue
 of
 a
 “mass
 exodus”
 of
 women
 from
 religious
 orders
 in
 1977.
 
 Using
 an
 
organizational
 framework
 of
 changing
 institutions,
 Ebaugh
 distributed
 a
 mail
 survey
 
to
 every
 religious
 order
 of
 women
 in
 the
 United
 States,
 completed
 case
 studies
 of
 
three
 congregations
 during
 various
 stages
 in
 the
 “process
 of
 change,”
 and
 conducted
 
individual
 interviews
 with
 women
 in
 two
 camps
 
 called
 “leavers”
 (those
 who
 had
 
left)
 and
 “stayers”
 (those
 who
 had
 chosen
 to
 stay).
 

61


  Combining
 these
 three
 methods
 of
 data
 collection
 allowed
 Ebaugh
 to
 unpack
 
the
 complexities
 of
 the
 effects
 of
 the
 decline
 on
 women’s
 religious
 communities
 by
 
offering
 a
 multi-­‐level
 analysis.
 
 According
 to
 Ebaugh’s
 findings,
 the
 most
 common
 
reasons
 women
 left
 convents
 had
 little
 to
 do
 with
 receiving
 higher
 levels
 of
 
education
 or
 wanting
 to
 marry,
 but
 were
 due
 to
 a
 multitude
 of
 reasons:
 1)
 personal
 
dissatisfaction
 that
 the
 updates
 associated
 with
 Vatican
 II
 were
 not
 occurring
 fast
 
enough,
 2)
 individual
 questioning
 of
 oneself,
 and
 3)
 resignation
 to
 leave
 their
 order
 
as
 a
 result
 of
 the
 congregation’s
 “conservative”
 or
 “rigid”
 position.
 
 

  As
 women
 in
 these
 communities
 continue
 to
 age
 without
 a
 sufficient
 number
 
of
 women
 to
 replace
 them,
 it
 is
 no
 surprise
 that
 part
 of
 the
 decline
 of
 religious
 life
 
has
 to
 do
 with
 aging.
 In
 Ebaugh’s
 (1993b)
 second
 book
 Women
 in
 the
 Vanishing
 
Cloister:
 Organizational
 Decline
 in
 Catholic
 Religious
 Orders
 in
 the
 United
 States
 
examines
 the
 state
 of
 women’s
 religious
 orders
 during
 this
 decline.
 
 Weaving
 
together
 historical
 research
 with
 interview
 data,
 Ebaugh
 addresses
 the
 issue
 of
 
delivering
 the
 “bad
 news”—that
 women’s
 Catholic
 religious
 orders
 are
 not
 only
 
facing
 a
 serious
 decline—but
 also
 is
 on
 the
 verge
 institutional
 death—after
 having
 
served
 the
 Church
 for
 nearly
 16
 centuries.
 
 
 

  This
 impending
 organizational
 death
 is
 related
 to
 to
 several
 large
 cultural
 
factors,
 some
 of
 which
 include
 a
 changing
 communal
 structure,
 increasing
 
opportunities
 for
 women
 in
 society,
 the
 influence
 of
 feminism,
 the
 lack
 of
 a
 
“definition
 of
 a
 mission,”
 and
 the
 exit
 of
 sisters
 from
 American
 Catholic
 Schools.
 
 
Ebaugh
 calls
 this
 a
 loss
 of
 an
 “environmental
 niche.”
 
 She
 also
 does
 give
 credence
 to
 
the
 idea
 that
 as
 the
 habit
 became
 less
 apparent
 within
 Catholic
 cultural
 norms,
 the
 

62

visibility
 of
 sisters
 stagnated
 over
 time.
 
 This
 “lack
 of
 visibility”
 may
 have
 
contributed
 to
 a
 loss
 of
 their
 status
 in
 society.
 
   
 

  Koehlinger
 (2007),
 a
 professor
 of
 religious
 history,
 examined
 the
 vital
 role
 of
 
religious
 sisters
 in
 racial
 justice
 movements
 during
 the
 1960s
 and
 reaffirms
 
Ebaugh’s
 argument
 that
 the
 loss
 of
 the
 habit—although
 creating
 a
 “wall
 of
 
separation”
 between
 religious
 sisters
 and
 those
 they
 served—contributed
 to
 a
 
“dilemma
 of
 visibility.”
 Believing
 that
 sisters
 were
 no
 longer
 wearing
 habits
 in
 plain
 
view,
 she
 argues
 that
 they
 
 cannot
 be
 easily
 identified
 as
 members
 of
 religious
 
orders.
 

  Ebaugh
 argues
 that
 before
 second
 wave
 feminism
 developed,
 Catholic
 sisters
 
were
 viewed
 as
 role
 models
 in
 Catholic
 schools
 especially
 within
 immigrant
 
communities;
 professional
 women
 successful
 in
 various
 career
 settings
 and
 single
 
women
 have
 alternatives
 to
 marriage
 and
 family
 in
 a
 society
 where
 the
 gender
 roles
 
to
 be
 a
 wife
 and
 mother
 are
 dictated
 by
 normative
 expectations.
 
 As
 Ebaugh
 points
 
out,
 women
 now
 have
 more
 diverse
 opportunities
 to
 pursue
 careers,
 whether
 they
 
are
 single
 or
 married.
 
 These
 women
 are
 also
 able
 to
 engage
 in
 social
 service
 and
 
activist
 movements
 whether
 motivated
 by
 humanitarian
 or
 religious
 values,
 without
 
having
 to
 take
 religious
 vows.
 
 Quiñonez
 and
 Turner
 (1992)
 point
 out
 in
 their
 case
 
study
 of
 the
 Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious
 that
 since
 spiritual
 meaning
 
is
 no
 longer
 derived
 solely
 from
 external
 authority
 and
 the
 sacramental
 
interpretations
 of
 superiors,
 women
 can
 
 use
 their
 own
 personal
 experience
 as
 a
 
source
 of
 legitimate
 knowledge
 and
 authority.
 

63


  Although
 women’s
 religious
 orders
 represent
 a
 unique
 organizational
 form
 
that
 has
 provided
 many
 women
 with
 opportunities
 for
 education,
 work
 and
 
leadership
 within
 the
 Catholic
 Church,
 there
 is
 little
 work
 analyzing
 these
 distinct
 
types
 of
 religious
 members
 of
 Catholic
 women.
 
 Much
 of
 the
 empirical
 literature
 on
 
women’s
 congregation
 in
 the
 United
 States
 focuses
 on
 declining
 vocation
 through
 
the
 framework
 of
 organizational
 decline
 (Ebaugh
 1993b;
 Wittberg
 1994).
 
 
 
POST
 VATICAN
 II:
 
 ADAPTATION
 OF
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 TO
 MODERNITY
 

  Sisters
 Lora
 Ann
 Quiñonez
 and
 Mary
 Daniel
 Turner
 (1992)
 have
 written
 
extensively
 on
 the
 organizational
 shifts
 among
 American
 Catholic
 sisters
 from
 a
 
sociological
 perspective.
 
 They
 argue
 that
 women’s
 religious
 communities
 are
 
experiencing
 a
 rapid
 change,
 one
 that
 is
 redefining
 how
 sisters
 see
 themselves
 as
 
individuals
 and
 how
 they
 view
 themselves
 in
 relation
 to
 modernity.
 
 According
 to
 
them,
 “we
 characterize
 the
 changing
 of
 American
 sisters
 as
 a
 transformation
 of
 
religious
 life,
 a
 veritable
 redefining
 of
 its
 properties
 and
 a
 re-­‐identifying
 of
 the
 
women
 who
 live
 it.
 
 We
 believe
 the
 transformation
 .
 .
 .
 is
 altering
 not
 only
 experience
 
but
 epistemology
 –
 worldview,
 concepts
 and
 categories,
 language,
 ways
 of
 knowing,
 
and
 meaning”
 (p.
 143).
 
In
 a
 different
 argument,
 Sr.
 Sandra
 Schneiders,
 I.H.M.
 (1986;
 2000;
 2001),
 a
 
prolific
 writer,
 scholar,
 and
 theologian
 argues
 that
 religious
 life
 in
 its
 current
 state
 
must
 be
 “re-­‐imagined”
 within
 the
 context
 of
 the
 modern
 world.
 
 By
 “re-­‐imagination”
 
of
 religious
 life,
 Schneiders
 is
 challenging
 the
 Church
 to
 allow
 communities
 to
 
experiment
 with
 the
 possibility
 of
 a
 complete
 overhaul
 of
 theology,
 ritual,
 and
 
practice.
 
 Perhaps
 this
 might
 be
 interpreted
 to
 mean
 allowing
 married
 persons
 to
 

64

live
 in
 community,
 the
 inclusion
 of
 openly
 lesbian
 and
 bisexual
 women,
 and
 a
 drastic
 
reinterpretation
 of
 what
 it
 means
 to
 have
 a
 vocation.
 
 In
 the
 wake
 of
 the
 Apostolic
 
Visitation
 and
 with
 the
 current
 increase
 young
 women’s
 interest
 in
 traditional
 
religious
 congregations,
 this
 is
 particularly
 relevant
 because
 it
 challenges
 the
 
Church’s
 true
 commitment
 to
 nurturing
 various
 expressions
 of
 religious
 life.
 
 
Furthermore,
 Schneiders
 examines
 the
 role
 of
 culture,
 modernity,
 and
 the
 “global”
 
to
 re-­‐position
 religious
 life
 in
 its
 current
 form.
 
 This
 is
 consistent
 with
 my
 findings,
 
as
 many
 of
 the
 women
 I
 interviewed
 for
 this
 project
 did
 not
 necessarily
 lament
 the
 
decline
 of
 religious
 life,
 but
 rather,
 took
 time
 to
 reflect
 on
 the
 chance
 to
 derive
 new
 
meaning
 in
 their
 lives.
 
 

  Sociologist
 and
 religious
 sister,
 Patricia
 Wittberg
 (1994)
 has
 written
 about
 
Catholic
 religious
 orders
 and
 addresses
 the
 waxing
 and
 waning
 of
 communities
 over
 
the
 course
 of
 history.
 
 Wittberg’s
 theoretical
 intervention
 is
 that
 she
 incorporates
 
religious
 virtuosity—or
 the
 degree
 to
 which
 members
 of
 “religion-­‐based
 cultural
 
systems”
 vary
 in
 their
 achievement
 and
 articulation
 of
 individual,
 lived
 religious
 
practice.
 
 Drawing
 on
 frame
 alignment
 theories
 from
 social
 movement
 literature,
 
Wittberg
 argues
 that
 sacred
 and
 collective
 ideologies,
 rituals,
 stories,
 and
 narratives
 
play
 an
 important
 role
 in
 the
 examination
 of
 Catholic
 religious
 orders
 over
 time.
 
 She
 
uses
 this
 framework
 to
 argue
 that
 communities
 have
 experienced
 patterns
 of
 rapid
 
growth
 and
 decline.
 
 
 

  According
 to
 Wittberg,
 with
 every
 surge
 in
 the
 numbers
 of
 new
 communities,
 
a
 an
 inevitable
 collapse
 follows.
 
 She
 argues
 that
 the
 present
 decline
 of
 religious
 
communities
 is
 “
 .
 .
 .
 at
 least
 as
 important
 for
 the
 Church’s
 future
 as
 is
 its
 priest
 

65

shortage,
 even
 if
 the
 latter
 has
 received
 far
 more
 attention”
 (p.
 268).
 She
 also
 
challenges
 scholars
 to
 consider
 more
 seriously
 the
 virtuosi
 of
 Protestant
 
evangelicalism,
 traditional
 Catholic
 virtuosi
 orders
 such
 as
 Opus
 Dei
 and
 
Communion
 and
 Liberation,
 and
 new
 communities
 that
 espouse
 or
 replicate
 the
 
traditional
 model
 of
 religious
 life.
 
 While
 both
 Protestant
 evangelicalism
 and
 
traditional
 Catholicism
 offer
 insight
 into
 the
 rise
 and
 fall
 of
 religious
 life,
 so
 too
 does
 
the
 move
 toward
 theologically
 and
 socially
 liberal
 forms
 of
 communal
 living.
 
 For
 
example,
 new
 communities
 of
 vowed
 celibate
 men
 and
 women
 as
 well
 as
 a
 greater
 
number
 of
 lay
 groups
 incorporating
 married
 couples
 have
 started
 to
 flourish.
 
POST
 VATICAN
 II:
 
 VOCATIONS
 TO
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 IN
 AMERICA
 AND
 ABROAD
 

  In
 recent
 years,
 researchers
 are
 now
 focusing
 on
 the
 numbers
 of
 women
 
entering
 religious
 life.
 
 Again,
 the
 difficulty
 is
 that
 there
 is
 very
 little
 data
 on
 this
 
topic.
 
 However,
 according
 the
 Catholic
 VISION
 Vocation
 Network’s
 (2009)
 findings,
 
the
 percentage
 of
 women
 pursuing
 or
 contemplating
 religious
 life
 (not
 to
 be
 
confused
 with
 entering
 religious
 life)
 has
 increased
 by
 19
 percent
 from
 2004
 to
 
2007.
 
 Additionally,
 orders
 such
 as
 the
 Dominican
 Sisters
 of
 Mary,
 Mother
 of
 the
 
Eucharist
 of
 Ann
 Arbor,
 Michigan
 demonstrate
 tremendous
 growth
 as
 their
 
organization
 has
 increased
 from
 four
 sisters
 in
 1997
 to
 over
 110
 in
 2012
 
(Dominican
 Sisters
 of
 Mary,
 Mother
 of
 the
 Eucharist
 2012).
 

  Many
 of
 today’s
 young
 American
 women
 are
 choosing
 traditional
 religious
 
orders
 in
 lieu
 of
 the
 more
 progressively
 oriented
 Vatican
 II
 era
 communities.
 
 
Although,
 Bendyna
 and
 Gautier
 (2009)
 find,
 in
 their
 NRV/CARA
 report
 Recent
 
Vocations
 to
 Religious
 Life,
 that
 while
 94
 percent
 of
 all
 women
 religious
 are
 

66

Caucasian,
 there
 has
 been
 some
 substantial
 growth
 in
 vocations
 to
 the
 sisterhood
 
among
 Asian
 and
 Latin
 American
 women.
 
 For
 example,
 among
 women
 who
 are
 in
 
the
 initial
 stages
 of
 religious
 formation,
 58
 percent
 are
 Caucasian,
 21
 percent
 are
 of
 
Latin
 American
 descent,
 14
 percent
 are
 of
 Asian/Pacific
 Islander
 descent,
 and
 6
 
percent
 are
 of
 African
 American,
 black,
 or
 African
 descent.
 
 The
 racial
 and
 ethnic
 
shifts
 in
 religious
 congregations
 is
 evident
 in
 Los
 Angeles
 with
 the
 Lovers
 of
 the
 
Holy
 Cross
 (LHC).
 
 The
 LHC’s
 history
 dates
 back
 to
 seventeenth-­‐century
 France,
 and
 
yet
 the
 current
 membership
 is
 predominantly
 made
 of
 up
 Vietnamese
 women.
 The
 
LHC
 serve
 the
 needs
 Vietnamese
 families
 living
 in
 Orange
 and
 Los
 Angeles
 Counties.
 
 
Similarly,
 the
 Sisters,
 Servants
 of
 Mary,
 Ministers
 to
 the
 Sick
 is
 a
 multiethnic
 
congregation
 with
 a
 motherhouse
 in
 Oxnard,
 California
 and
 attracts
 Mexican
 
immigrant
 and
 Latin
 American
 women
 whose
 ministerial
 passion
 is
 in
 the
 field
 of
 
nursing.
13

 
 
 

  According
 to
 the
 National
 Black
 Catholic
 Congress,
 while
 most
 African
 
Americans
 are
 Protestant
 Christians,
 about
 3
 percent
 are
 Roman
 Catholic.
 
 
Unfortunately,
 there
 are
 no
 recent
 statistics
 as
 to
 the
 current
 number
 of
 black
 
Roman
 Catholic
 Sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 However,
 the
 National
 Black
 Catholic
 
Congress
 (NBCC)
 reports
 that
 in
 1999
 there
 were
 300
 black
 sisters.
14

 The
 Oblate
 
Sisters
 of
 Providence
 based
 in
 Baltimore,
 Maryland
 boast
 the
 largest
 community
 of
 
                                               
13

 Information
 based
 on
 personal
 communication
 with
 the
 Vocation
 Director.
 
 The
 Sisters,
 Servants
 of
 
Mary,
 Ministers
 to
 the
 Sick
 community
 does
 not
 currently
 have
 a
 website.
 
14

 The
 NBCC
 reported
 this
 number
 based
 on
 a
 CARA
 document
 in
 1999.
 
 I
 did
 a
 comprehensive
 search
 
of
 both
 CARA
 and
 NBC
 websites
 and
 could
 not
 find
 the
 origin
 of
 this
 figure.
 

67

African
 American
 women
 religious
 in
 the
 United
 States,
 with
 80
 members.
15

 
 The
 
Sisters
 of
 the
 Holy
 Family
 in
 New
 Orleans,
 Louisiana
 is
 another
 pontifical
 religious
 
community
 of
 black
 women
 whose
 ministry
 is
 serving
 underprivileged
 youth,
 caring
 
for
 the
 elderly
 and
 the
 sick,
 and
 providing
 social
 services
 to
 those
 in
 need.
 The
 
Franciscan
 Handmaids
 of
 the
 Most
 Pure
 Heart
 of
 Mary
 based
 in
 Harlem,
 New
 York
 is
 
another
 such
 community.
 
 These
 are
 the
 only
 orders
 that
 cater
 specifically
 to
 African
 
and
 African
 American
 women.
 
 
 
 

  Despite
 the
 purported
 “changing
 face”
 of
 women
 religious
 from
 the
 European
 
American
 nuns
 to
 Asian,
 black
 and
 Latina
 sisters,
 there
 is
 little
 research
 on
 the
 
shifting
 identities
 that
 U.S.
 and
 European
 congregations
 are
 facing
 both
 in
 the
 United
 
States
 and
 abroad.
 
 In
 almost
 all
 of
 the
 interviews
 that
 I
 conducted
 with
 sisters,
 
many
 women
 talked
 about
 the
 significance
 of
 racial
 and
 ethnic
 demographic
 shifts
 
within
 their
 convents.
 
 There
 are
 two
 factors
 to
 consider
 here:
 1)
 it
 is
 becoming
 
increasingly
 difficult
 to
 attract
 women
 to
 religious
 life,
 and
 2)
 sisters
 perceive
 that
 
their
 mission
 is
 to
 serve
 in
 countries
 that
 are
 far
 more
 poor
 and
 more
 destitute
 than
 
the
 United
 States.
 
 
 
                                               
15

 For
 more
 information,
 see:
 
 Bendyna,
 Mary
 E.,
 and
 Mary
 L.
 Gautier.
 2009.
 Recent
 Vocations
 to
 
Religious
 Life:
 A
 Report
 for
 the
 National
 Religious
 Vocation
 Conference;
 
 
Oblate
 Sisters
 of
 Providence
 website,
 http://oblatesisters.com/;
 and
 the
 National
 Black
 Catholic
 
Congress
 website,
 http://www.nbccongress.org/black-­‐catholics/worldwide-­‐count-­‐black-­‐catholics-­‐
01.asp/
 

 

 

 

68


  Consequently,
 what
 has
 happened
 is
 that
 communities
 have
 sent
 small
 
groups
 of
 sisters
 to
 African
 and
 Central
 American
 countries
 to
 set
 up
 service
 for
 
those
 in
 need.
 
 Because
 of
 their
 commitment
 to
 serving
 the
 poor
 and
 to
 the
 Church,
 
many
 young
 women
 are
 choosing
 to
 join
 religious
 orders
 either
 because
 of
 the
 
example
 these
 sisters
 offer
 or
 because
 they
 have
 a
 “true”
 religious
 calling.
16

 
 In
 the
 
case
 of
 Uganda,
 where
 roughly
 70
 percent
 of
 the
 population
 is
 Catholic,
 there
 are
 
more
 Catholics
 per
 capita
 than
 in
 the
 United
 States
 (NBCC
 2005).
 
 Catholics
 are
 a
 
much
 smaller
 minority
 in
 the
 United
 States,
 making
 up
 about
 25
 percent
 of
 the
 total
 
Christian
 population
 (Pew
 Forum
 on
 Religious
 and
 Public
 Life
 2008).
 
 All
 of
 the
 
sisters
 talked
 about
 the
 changing
 face
 of
 religious
 orders
 abroad.
 
 Despite
 the
 fact
 
that
 “modern”
 religious
 sisters
 suffered
 through
 what
 one
 sister
 called
 “
 .
 .
 .
 a
 slow
 
and
 steady
 strip-­‐tease
 of
 sorts,”
 in
 reference
 to
 the
 adaptation
 of
 the
 habit
 to
 the
 
modern
 world,
 women
 outside
 of
 the
 United
 States
 want
 to
 wear
 the
 habit
 –
 but
 
they
 are
 wearing
 the
 habit
 in
 new
 and
 different
 ways.
 
 Some
 communities
 are
 
choosing
 to
 integrate
 their
 own
 culturally
 significant
 dress
 into
 their
 religious
 dress.
 
 
In
 Asian
 communities,
 sisters
 have
 not
 integrated
 cultural
 dress
 but
 wear
 a
 modified
 
habit.
 
 This
 is
 significant
 because
 as
 Caucasian
 sisters
 are
 in
 the
 position
 of
 starting
 
new
 convents
 abroad,
 they
 are
 also
 faced
 with
 turning
 over
 the
 governing
 authority
 
and
 power
 to
 the
 local
 women.
 
 
 

  CARA
 (2010)
 makes
 a
 distinction
 between
 young
 women
 of
 the
 “Millennial
 
Generation”
 (born
 in
 1982
 or
 later)
 and
 older
 women
 of
 the
 “Vatican
 II
 Generation”
 
                                               
16

 The
 issue
 of
 a
 “true”
 calling
 is
 a
 concept
 that
 is
 plaguing
 orders
 abroad.
 
 Because
 a
 calling
 is
 
subjective
 and
 lacking
 in
 objective
 criteria.
 

69

(born
 between
 1943
 and
 1960).
 
 This
 distinction
 may
 indicate
 a
 cultural
 chasm
 
between
 religious
 traditionalists
 and
 progressives
 within
 Catholicism,
 
 suggesting
 
an
 increasing
 tension
 between
 the
 two
 cohorts
 of
 women.
 
 
Post
 Vatican
 II:
 
 Contributions
 to
 Society,
 Mistreatment
 and
 Scandal
 

  Women
 religious
 have
 made
 notable
 contributions
 in
 terms
 of
 educating
 
Catholic
 school
 children.
 
 According
 to
 a
 survey
 by
 Broughman,
 Swaim,
 and
 
Hryczaniuk
 (2011)
 for
 the
 U.S.
 Department
 of
 Education’s
 Office
 of
 Non-­‐Public
 
Education,
 the
 Roman
 Catholic
 Church
 in
 the
 United
 States
 operates
 7,115
 schools
 
and
 educates
 2,009,640
 students
 in
 urban,
 suburban,
 and
 rural
 environments
 as
 
well
 as
 in
 towns.
 While
 there
 are
 not
 many
 Catholic
 schools
 in
 rural
 areas,
 more
 
than
 half
 of
 the
 Catholic
 schools
 in
 America
 are
 located
 in
 urban
 areas
 and
 in
 towns.
 
 
What
 makes
 these
 statistics
 remarkable
 is
 that
 American
 sisters
 were
 the
 driving
 
force
 in
 the
 establishment
 and
 
 direction
 of
 this
 system.
 
 
 

  Scholars
 have
 also
 noted
 the
 importance
 of
 sisters
 in
 terms
 of
 their
 influence
 
on
 the
 growth
 of
 the
 Catholic
 faith
 in
 urban
 cities
 and
 within
 immigrant
 groups,
 and
 
their
 role
 in
 creating
 extensive
 hospital
 systems
 (Hoy
 2006).
 
 Kenneth
 Briggs
 (2006)
 
argues
 that
 women
 religious
 have
 been
 grossly
 mistreated
 by
 the
 Catholic
 hierarchy
 
and
 within
 society.
 
 Cheryl
 Reed’s
 (2004)
 investigative
 analysis
 of
 a
 variety
 of
 
women’s
 religious
 communities
 called
 attention
 to
 the
 “hidden”
 activities
 and
 rituals
 
of
 small
 groups
 of
 sisters.
 
 Reed
 exposed
 one
 congregation
 in
 which
 sisters
 engaged
 
in
 a
 collective
 form
 of
 humiliation
 based
 on
 the
 practice
 of
 self-­‐flagellation.
 
 
Additionally,
 Reed
 interviewed
 “renegade”
 religious
 sisters
 whose
 opinions
 and
 
activities
 reflect
 controversial
 and
 contradictory
 church
 values.
 
 
 

70

CONCLUSION
 

  In
 summary,
 the
 literature
 on
 religious
 sisters
 suggests
 that
 more
 work
 
needs
 to
 be
 done
 in
 the
 area
 of
 Catholic
 women
 religious.
 
 While
 there
 are
 a
 variety
 
of
 interesting
 and
 useful
 sources
 in
 terms
 of
 the
 history
 of
 women’s
 religious
 orders,
 
the
 outcomes
 of
 Vatican
 II,
 the
 adaptation
 of
 religious
 life,
 and
 the
 current
 state
 of
 
vocations
 in
 America
 and
 abroad,
 the
 literature
 demonstrates
 that
 there
 is
 a
 greater
 
need
 for
 more
 sociological
 analyses
 of
 this
 population
 of
 women.
 
 Studies
 focused
 on
 
empirically-­‐driven
 projects
 will
 allow
 us
 to
 start
 to
 unpack
 the
 complexities
 of
 
understanding
 problems
 such
 as
 the
 effects
 of
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 on
 the
 
adaptation
 of
 religious
 life
 in
 America.
 
 In
 the
 next
 chapter,
 I
 will
 discuss
 some
 of
 the
 
pertinent
 themes
 that
 emerged
 which
 will
 serve
 to
 fill
 the
 existing
 gap
 in
 the
 
literature.
 
 
 

   
 

71

CHAPTER
 4.
 Key
 Findings:
 The
 Spectrum
 and
 Identity
 of
 Women’s
 Religious
 
Communities
 in
 America—Progressive,
 Conservative,
 or
 Traditional?
 

 

 
“People
 can
 do
 no
 great
 things,
 only
 small
 things
 with
 great
 love.”
   
 

  -­‐-­‐Mother
 Teresa
 

 
OVERVIEW
 OF
 RESEARCH
 FINDINGS
 

  This
 chapter
 addresses
 the
 themes
 that
 emerged
 as
 a
 result
 of
 55
 interviews
 
with
 women
 religious
 across
 the
 country,
 participant
 observation
 data
 collected
 
from
 public
 marches
 and
 events
 as
 well
 as
 from
 two
 brief
 nights
 spent
 staying
 in
 a
 
convent
 on
 the
 West
 Coast.
 
 In
 terms
 of
 the
 overall
 conclusions,
 there
 are
 four
 major
 
themes
 that
 surfaced
 throughout
 the
 research
 process:
 1)
 
 religious
 sisters
 as
 a
 
group
 are
 fragmented
 as
 a
 result
 of
 political
 and
 theological
 orientations
 that
 divide
 
communities
 into
 traditional,
 conservative,
 and
 progressive,
 2)
 
 the
 decline
 of
 
religious
 life
 in
 America
 and
 the
 susequent
 growth
 of
 religious
 orders
 in
 the
 Global
 
South
 has
 furthered
 the
 inability
 of
 sisters
 to
 adapt
 in
 the
 American
 context,
 3)
 the
 
decline
 of
 religious
 life
 has
 caused
 a
 great
 deal
 of
 strife
 in
 many
 communities
 as
 
sisters
 look
 for
 new
 ways
 to
 find
 meaning
 and
 adjust
 the
 reality
 of
 a
 lack
 of
 new
 
vocations,
 and
 4)
 despite
 some
 support
 by
 several
 traditional
 communities,
 the
 
Vatican
 Visitation
 has
 disrupted
 religious
 life
 in
 America
 because
 religious
 sisters
 
are
 now
 forced
 to
 justify
 their
 existence
 in
 lieu
 of
 focusing
 their
 efforts
 on
 things
 
they
 do
 well
 -­‐-­‐
 serving
 the
 poor
 and
 working
 for
 peace
 and
 justice
 in
 society.
 

  In
 addition
 the
 the
 four
 main
 themes,
 I
 do
 address
 a
 few
 other
 issues
 related
 
to
 understanding
 religious
 life
 in
 within
 the
 context
 of
 modernity.
 
 The
 growth
 of
 
alternative,
 or
 noncanonical
 communities
 and
 the
 growing
 popularity
 of
 one
 or
 two
 

72

year
 programs
 sponsored
 by
 religious
 orders
 has
 provided
 new
 avenues
 for
 
religious
 sisters
 to
 leave
 their
 unique
 stamp
 on
 society.
 
 Although
 not
 necessary
 
central
 to
 the
 these
 categorical
 frames,
 issues
 of
 gender
 and
 race
 were
 important
 
topics
 that
 frequently
 surfaced
 while
 I
 was
 talking
 to
 many
 of
 these
 women.
 
 And
 
finally,
 understanding
 the
 role
 of
 charism
 within
 the
 constantly
 shifting
 context
 of
 
American
 religious
 life
 is
 important
 to
 better
 under
 the
 plight
 of
 women
 religious
 
today.
 
FRAGMENTATION
 OF
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE:
 
 PROGRESSIVE,
 CONSERVATIVE,
 
TRADITIONAL,
 AND
 NONCANONICAL
 

  The
 first,
 and
 perhaps
 most
 important
 issue,
 is
 that
 women
 religious
 in
 the
 
United
 States
 are
 divided
 into
 three
 distinct
 types
 of
 groups
 –
 and
 these
 groupings,
 
from
 a
 sociological
 standpoint,
 are
 contributing
 to
 the
 inability
 of
 religious
 sisters
 to
 
adapt
 to
 modernity,
 especially
 in
 the
 wake
 of
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation.
 
 In
 essence,
 
these
 groups
 have
 neglected
 to
 band
 together
 and
 provide
 a
 united
 front
 against
 the
 
powers
 that
 be.
 
 I
 mentioned
 earlier
 that
 the
 groups
 are
 divided
 into
 three
 camps,
 
progressive,
 conservative,
 and
 traditional.
 
 
 
 

  There
 are
 also
 two
 other
 distinct
 groups
 that
 are
 worth
 mentioning,
 although
 
they
 operate
 on
 the
 margins
 of
 religious
 life.
 
 The
 groups
 are
 known
 as
 
“noncanonical”
 communities,
 which
 means
 that
 they
 maintain
 some
 of
 the
 core
 
characteristics
 of
 religious
 life
 such
 as
 a
 strong
 commitment
 to
 community,
 and
 
promises
 of
 poverty,
 chastity
 and
 obedience.
 
 While
 these
 groups
 function
 in
 some
 
ways
 as
 religious
 communities,
 they
 are
 not
 congregations
 per
 se
 –
 the
 promises
 the
 
members
 make
 are
 not
 recognized
 by
 the
 Holy
 See
 as
 a
 religious
 vocation.
 
 This
 

73

means
 that
 the
 members
 are
 not
 bound
 by
 the
 same
 degree
 of
 lifelong
 commitment
 
to
 the
 Church
 that
 women
 in
 religious
 congregations
 do.
 
 For
 example,
 once
 a
 
woman
 religious
 makes
 her
 final
 vows,
 she
 is,
 in
 essence,
 making
 a
 promise
 to
 
commit
 her
 life
 to
 Christ
 and
 to
 serve
 the
 Church.
 
 This
 is
 treated
 like
 a
 marriage
 
vow
 and
 can
 only
 be
 broken
 with
 special
 dispensation
 from
 the
 Vatican.
 
 Members
 
of
 noncanonical
 communities
 are
 not
 held
 to
 this
 same
 standard.
 
 
 
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 

 
Women’s
 Religious
 Communities
 

   
   
   
   
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
Figure
 1.
 
 Expressions
 of
 Religious
 Life
 
 

 
Figure
 1
 reflects
 the
 nuances
 in
 the
 data
 concerning
 the
 expressions
 of
 
religious
 life
 evident
 in
 the
 United
 States
 as
 described
 by
 most
 women
 religious
 in
 
my
 sample.
 While
 many
 sisters
 used
 the
 broadly
 defined
 categories
 of
 “traditional,”
 
“conservative,”
 and
 “progressive,”
 to
 identify
 their
 communities,
 other
 sisters
 were
 
quick
 to
 point
 out
 that
 while
 their
 congregations
 maintained
 overall
 characteristics
 
of
 these
 larger
 categories,
 some
 did
 overlap.
 
 The
 overlapping
 areas
 of
 the
 diagram
 
depict
 that
 although
 they
 have
 a
 traditional
 or
 progressive
 ideological
 orientation,
 
some
 may
 overlap
 in
 one
 direction
 or
 another.
 Many
 sisters
 in
 traditional
 
Progressive


Conservative
Traditional
Non
canoni
cal
Non-
canoni
cal

74

communities
 objected
 to
 my
 use
 of
 the
 term
 “progressive”
 to
 describe
 sisters
 and
 
communities
 at
 the
 other
 end
 of
 the
 spectrum.
 
 They
 objected
 to
 this
 terminology
 
because
 it
 suggests
 that
 “progressive”
 sisters
 are
 moving
 forward,
 while
 
“traditional”
 sisters
 are
 not.
 
 It
 is
 important
 to
 note
 that
 members
 of
 noncanonical
 
orders
 operate
 outside
 the
 context
 of
 religious
 congregations,
 but
 maintain
 many
 of
 
the
 characteristics
 associated
 with
 the
 lifestyle.
 
 Members
 of
 these
 communities
 are
 
connected
 to
 a
 particular
 orientation
 in
 much
 of
 the
 same
 way
 that
 regular
 
communities
 are,
 however,
 based
 on
 my
 research,
 noncanonical
 associations
 are
 
fixed
 to
 both
 ends
 of
 the
 spectrum.
 
 There
 is
 little
 evidence
 to
 suggest
 that
 there
 are
 
any
 groups
 that
 are
 linked
 in
 any
 way
 to
 conservative
 movements.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Many
 sisters
 in
 this
 study
 discussed
 the
 importance
 of
 demonstrating
 that
 
some
 women,
 although
 members
 of
 a
 particular
 congregation,
 may
 hold
 personal,
 
philosophical,
 and
 political
 beliefs
 that
 significantly
 differed
 from
 those
 of
 other
 
members
 and
 the
 organization
 as
 a
 whole.
 
 For
 instance,
 I
 spoke
 with
 a
 sister
 of
 a
 
large
 conservative
 congregation
 who
 described
 her
 constant
 struggle
 to
 conceal
 her
 
liberal
 opinions
 because
 they
 directly
 challenge
 the
 ethos
 of
 the
 community
 as
 a
 
whole.
 
 This
 sister
 wrestled
 with
 this
 issue
 when
 she
 was
 elected
 to
 a
 leadership
 
position
 within
 in
 her
 congregation.
 
 She
 noted
 that
 she
 made
 several
 attempts
 to
 
“gently”
 make
 some
 changes
 that
 greatly
 benefited
 her
 fellow
 sisters.
 
 
 
Although
 she
 was
 met
 with
 resistance
 at
 times,
 she
 proudly
 concluded
 in
 her
 
own
 words,
 “
 .
 .
 .
 I
 handled
 my
 tenure
 as
 a
 [leader]
 with
 great
 respect
 for
 the
 
competing
 interests
 of
 my
 sisters
 .
 .
 .
 I
 was
 careful
 to
 make
 changes,
 carefully,
 and
 
slowly,
 paying
 great
 attention
 to
 details.
 
 That
 way,
 I
 was
 able
 to
 gain
 the
 respect
 of
 

75

my
 community
 members.”
 Although
 this
 woman
 often
 felt
 like
 she
 existed
 on
 the
 
fringes
 of
 the
 community,
 she
 did
 believe
 that
 women
 like
 her
 are
 an
 important
 
component
 to
 a
 healthy
 and
 well-­‐functioning
 organization.
 
 
 

  Another
 sister
 I
 had
 met
 in
 passing
 for
 a
 work-­‐related
 project
 many
 years
 
ago,
 donned
 a
 full
 habit
 despite
 her
 community’s
 decision
 to
 stop
 wearing
 it
 in
 the
 
post-­‐Vatican
 era.
 
 When
 I
 asked
 a
 couple
 of
 her
 fellow
 sisters
 about
 why
 she
 was
 the
 
only
 one
 wearing
 such
 outstanding
 garb
 given
 the
 congregation’s
 more
 liberal
 
orientation,
 Sr.
 Leslie
 said:
 

  Well
 Sr.
 Mary
 Michael’s
 answer
 to
 that
 question
 is
 ‘when
 the
 Pope
 makes
 it
 

  mandatory
 that
 we
 all
 have
 to
 remove
 it,
 then
 that’s
 when
 I’ll
 do
 it.
 
 Until
 

  then,
 I’m
 choosing
 to
 stay
 like
 this.’
 
 Sr.
 Mary
 Michael
 is
 a
 wonderful
 person
 –
 

  she
 has
 a
 beautiful
 soul
 and
 a
 feisty
 spirit
 and
 she
 is
 one
 of
 the
 few
 who
 won’t
 

  move
 along
 with
 us.
 
 And
 that’s
 fine.
 
 There
 is
 room
 for
 everyone
 in
 our
 

  community
 and
 we
 embrace
 and
 celebrate
 all
 ways
 of
 being
 in
 religious
 life.
 
 

   
 

  During
 each
 of
 the
 interviews,
 I
 asked
 each
 sister
 if
 the
 categorization
 of
 
three
 main
 communities
 provided
 an
 accurate
 depiction
 of
 the
 spectrum
 of
 religious
 
life,
 almost
 all
 sisters
 (although
 there
 were
 some
 notable
 exceptions)
 agreed
 that
 
this
 scheme
 is
 useful
 for
 describing
 the
 current
 state
 of
 various
 congregations.
 
 
During
 one
 of
 my
 interviews
 with
 a
 progressive
 sister
 living
 in
 New
 Jersey,
 (which
 
took
 place
 at
 a
 convent
 in
 a
 lovely
 courtyard
 filled
 with
 brightly
 colored
 flowers
 and
 
perennials)
 I
 asked
 her
 the
 question:
 “How
 would
 you
 describe
 the
 various
 
expressions
 of
 religious
 life
 to
 someone
 who
 doesn’t
 know
 anything
 about
 this
 type
 
of
 thing?”
 
 She
 replied
 very
 poignantly,
 “You
 know,
 it
 seems
 very
 simple
 on
 the
 
surface,
 but
 it’s
 a
 tad
 more
 complicated
 than
 most
 people
 realize.
 
 For
 starters,
 all
 –
 
what
 you
 call
 ‘progressive’
 sisters
 –
 well
 we
 started
 out
 as
 ‘Traditionalists.’
 ”
 
 I
 was
 

76

confused
 of
 course,
 and
 asked
 for
 further
 clarification.
 
 She
 sighed
 deeply
 and
 
pushed
 her
 goldrimmed
 glasses
 up
 the
 bridge
 of
 her
 sharp
 nose
 and
 tilted
 her
 
striking
 silver-­‐haired
 head
 to
 the
 side
 and
 responded:
 

  Well
 it’s
 just
 that
 all
 of
 us
 ladies
 have
 already
 lived
 that
 life
 and
 didn’t
 really
 

  like
 it,
 so
 we
 opted
 to
 change
 –
 to
 modernize
 –
 and
 to
 adjust
 to
 the
 way
 the
 

  world
 was
 changing.
 
 We
 wore
 those
 uncomfortable,
 awful
 wool
 habits
 –
 

  gosh
 those
 were
 terrible.
 
 We
 lived
 that
 regimented
 lifestyle,
 giving
 up
 

  precious
 time
 with
 our
 families
 and
 pooling
 all
 of
 our
 gifts
 so
 that
 we
 could
 

  be
 better
 at
 living
 in
 community.
 
 We
 had
 all
 these
 rules.
 
 I
 hated
 being
 told
 

  when
 to
 eat,
 how
 much
 to
 eat,
 when
 to
 sleep,
 and
 that
 I
 couldn’t
 do
 things
 like
 

  watch
 television.
 
 I
 can’t
 imagine
 why
 anyone
 would
 want
 to
 live
 that
 way
 

  again.
 
 I
 know
 I
 was
 ready
 for
 a
 change.
 
 And
 I
 have
 been
 so
 happy
 with
 how
 

  my
 community
 came
 together
 and
 slowly
 moved
 out
 that
 type
 of
 existence.
 
 

 
This
 sister
 seems
 to
 suggest
 that
 the
 term
 progressive
 is
 an
 accurate
 description
 of
 
her
 type
 of
 community.
 
 She
 later
 emphasized
 the
 fact
 that
 until
 Vatican
 II,
 every
 
community
 and
 everyone
 religious
 sister
 was
 really
 the
 same.
 
 

  When
 I
 asked
 a
 traditional
 sister,
 who
 was
 a
 middle-­‐aged
 woman
 in
 her
 40s,
 
how
 she
 would
 describe
 her
 community
 to
 someone
 without
 any
 knowledge
 of
 
religious
 life
 she
 answered
 the
 question
 this
 way:
 
 
Religious
 life
 is
 a
 beautiful
 and
 true
 manifestation
 of
 God
 in
 the
 world.
 
 
Getting
 to
 your
 question
 –
 someone
 without
 any,
 or
 very
 little,
 knowledge
 of
 
religious
 life
 –
 would
 immediately
 know
 less
 if
 they
 were
 to
 meet
 or
 to
 
encounter
 a
 sister
 who
 doesn’t
 wear
 a
 habit.
 
 That’s
 the
 first
 thing.
 
 The
 habit
 
is
 what
 speaks
 to
 the
 world
 –
 it
 bears
 witness
 to
 the
 special
 calling
 that
 
sisters
 have
 to
 the
 world.
 
 I
 would
 explain
 that
 concept
 –
 the
 fact
 that
 when
 I
 
put
 on
 my
 habit
 every
 day,
 which
 I
 do
 in
 a
 particular
 order,
 that
 this
 special
 
clothing
 has
 significance
 and
 is
 a
 sign
 of
 my
 unwavering
 commitment
 to
 
serving
 God
 and
 his
 people.
 
 

 
When
 I
 asked
 this
 woman
 if
 there
 was
 more
 to
 the
 story
 than
 just
 the
 wearing
 of
 the
 
habit,
 she
 did
 agree
 that
 there
 was
 much
 more
 to
 the
 story.
 
 She
 had
 this
 to
 say:
 
 

  Oh
 yes
 –
 of
 course
 there
 is
 more
 to
 it
 than
 just
 the
 habit,
 but
 I
 think
 it’s
 really
 

  sad
 in
 this
 day
 and
 age
 that
 women
 don’t
 want
 to
 demonstrate
 their
 

77


  commitment
 to
 God.
 
 I
 mean,
 what
 are
 they
 hiding,
 and
 why
 are
 they
 hiding
 

  it?
 
 Look,
 the
 way
 I
 see
 it,
 my
 community
 would
 tell
 someone
 that
 we
 follow
 

  the
 direction
 of
 the
 Holy
 Father.
 
 We
 think
 that
 respecting
 the
 Pope
 is
 

  important.
 
 I
 mean,
 why
 do
 so
 many
 sisters
 have
 to
 publicly
 criticize
 him?
 
 He
 

  is
 there
 to
 protect
 us
 and
 shepherd
 so
 that
 we
 can
 enter
 the
 Kingdom
 of
 God.
 

  We
 are
 also
 servants
 of
 the
 Church
 –
 and
 we
 make
 sure
 that
 all
 of
 the
 work
 

  that
 needs
 to
 get
 taken
 care
 of,
 does.
 
 And
 our
 vows
 –
 poverty,
 chastity,
 

  and
 obedience
 –
 allow
 us
 to
 live
 out
 our
 call
 to
 religious
 life.
 
 The
 last
 thing
 

  I
 want
 to
 point
 out
 is
 that
 our
 types
 of
 communities
 take
 seriously
 our
 lives
 

  as
 Catholics
 and
 we
 want
 to
 live
 out
 that
 life
 in
 the
 best
 way
 that
 we
 know
 

  how.
 
 

 
In
 this
 narrative,
 the
 sister
 addresses
 the
 issue
 of
 adherence
 to
 the
 Holy
 Father.
 
 At
 
the
 time
 I
 was
 conducting
 this
 research,
 Benedict
 the
 XVI
 was
 still
 in
 office
 and
 had
 
not
 retired
 from
 his
 duties
 as
 acting
 Pope.
 
 One
 of
 the
 defining
 characteristics
 of
 
traditional
 communities
 is
 a
 deep
 and
 profound
 commitment
 to
 taking
 the
 Pope’s
 
teaching
 very
 seriously.
 
 In
 all
 of
 my
 interviews
 with
 traditional
 sisters,
 there
 was
 
always
 mention
 that
 adherence
 to
 the
 Pope’s
 teachings
 and
 directives
 is
 a
 critical
 
aspect
 of
 being
 an
 “good”
 Catholic
 or
 “true”
 member
 of
 a
 religious
 community.
 
 On
 
the
 other
 hand,
 many
 progressive
 sisters
 openly
 criticized
 many
 of
 the
 Pope’s
 
decisions
 and
 did
 not
 believe
 they
 were
 in
 the
 wrong
 for
 doing
 so.
 
 

  When
 I
 met
 with
 a
 handful
 of
 sisters
 from
 conservative
 convents,
 I
 must
 
admit
 that
 this
 particular
 group
 posed
 a
 bit
 of
 challenge
 when
 it
 came
 to
 
determining
 a
 concrete
 set
 of
 defining
 characteristics.
 
 For
 example,
 I
 visited
 a
 fairly
 
large
 and
 influential
 congregation
 of
 sisters
 in
 the
 Pacific
 Northwest
 and
 the
 order
 
had
 a
 legacy
 in
 terms
 of
 educating
 Catholic
 children.
 
 This
 congregation
 ran
 or
 
assisted
 with
 many
 Catholic
 schools
 in
 a
 largely
 middle
 class
 suburban
 area,
 located
 
not
 too
 far
 from
 a
 relatively
 large
 city.
 
 I
 had
 the
 opportunity
 to
 spend
 a
 signficant
 
part
 of
 a
 day
 with
 a
 religious
 sister
 who
 had
 left
 a
 fairly
 lucrative
 career
 in
 business
 

78

in
 order
 to
 purse
 her
 religious
 calling.
 
 This
 woman,
 who
 entered
 religious
 life
 in
 her
 
late
 40s,
 had
 on
 a
 modified
 religious
 habit
 which
 consisted
 of
 a
 short
 veil,
 a
 habit
 
that
 hit
 mid-­‐calf,
 beige
 nylons,
 and
 a
 pair
 of
 black
 New
 Balance
 tennis
 shoes.
 
 She
 
had
 clear
 green
 eyes,
 a
 somewhat
 round
 body
 shape,
 and
 I
 noticed
 that
 she
 didn’t
 
seem
 to
 have
 any
 grey
 hair
 mixed
 in
 with
 her
 sandy
 blond
 locks.
 

  While
 this
 sister
 had
 a
 very
 intimidating
 demeanor,
 I
 kept
 trying
 to
 imagine
 
her
 wearing
 a
 suit
 in
 a
 business
 setting,
 but
 I
 couldn’t
 seem
 to
 do
 it.
 
 She
 definitely
 
“looked
 the
 part”
 of
 a
 nun
 and
 there
 was
 no
 indication
 that
 she
 had
 a
 former
 life
 
before
 entering
 the
 convent.
 
 When
 this
 sister
 tried
 to
 describe
 her
 conservative
 
community
 to
 me,
 she
 had
 this
 to
 say:
 

  Yes,
 well
 conservative
 communites
 are
 just
 as
 the
 name
 states,
 conservative.
 
 

  We
 essentially
 think
 some
 groups
 are
 too
 liberal
 and
 others
 are
 too
 strict.
 
 

  The
 liberal
 communities
 are
 always
 out
 protesting
 and
 telling
 the
 Church
 and
 

  its
 people
 what
 they-­‐we
 need
 to
 work
 on.
 
 Instead
 of
 focusing
 all
 that
 energy
 

  on
 vocalizing
 your
 anger,
 doesn’t
 it
 just
 make
 more
 sense
 to
 get
 to
 work?
 
 I
 

  mean
 sometimes
 I’m
 irritated
 with
 the
 fact
 that
 those
 women,
 who
 call
 

  themselves
 sisters,
 don’t
 stop
 for
 a
 moment
 and
 add
 up
 the
 time
 they’re
 on
 

  the
 megaphone
 –
 and
 think
 how
 much
 more
 productive
 they
 would
 be
 if
 they
 

  did
 the
 jobs
 they
 were
 supposed
 to.
 
 You
 know
 what
 I
 mean?
 
 I
 can’t
 believe
 

  they
 even
 have
 time
 to
 do
 that
 kind
 of
 stuff.
 
 I
 can’t
 ever
 steal
 a
 spare
 moment
 

  from
 my
 work
 here
 (motioning
 to
 the
 children
 playing
 in
 the
 school
 yard).
 

 
When
 I
 asked
 this
 sister
 to
 tell
 me
 about
 her
 thoughts
 on
 traditional
 communities,
 I
 
encountered
 a
 surprising
 answer.
 
 Since
 this
 sister
 had
 really
 opened
 up
 to
 me
 about
 
her
 thoughts
 on
 progressive,
 or
 “liberal”
 sisters,
 I
 was
 prepared
 to
 hear
 something
 
equally
 critical
 about
 those
 that
 are
 member
 of
 traditional
 communities.
 
 She
 
responded
 with
 an
 answer
 that
 was
 far
 more
 postive
 than
 I
 had
 expected:
 

  Well
 those
 traditional
 communities
 are
 really
 into
 preserving
 the
 culture
 of
 

  religious
 life
 –
 they
 really
 work
 hard
 to
 keep
 some
 of
 the
 stuff
 that
 maybe
 my
 

  community
 doesn’t
 do
 so
 well,
 kind
 of
 in
 balance.
 
 Our
 community
 strives
 to
 

79


  be
 better
 about
 working
 on
 building
 relationships
 within
 our
 congregation,
 

  but
 you
 know
 it’s
 hard.
 
 So
 many
 of
 us
 are
 running
 back
 and
 forth
 and
 we
 just
 

  don’t
 have
 the
 time
 to
 ‘stick
 to
 the
 schedule’
 like
 the
 others
 (the
 

  traditionalists)
 do.
 
 We
 really
 strive
 for
 that,
 though.
 

 
Overall,
 I
 was
 left
 with
 impression
 that
 conservative
 sisters
 don’t
 really
 like
 what
 
progressive
 sisters
 stand
 for,
 but
 they
 can’t
 seem
 to
 maintain
 the
 kind
 of
 discipline
 
they
 need
 in
 order
 to
 be
 traditional.
 
 After
 the
 formal
 interview,
 the
 sister
 invited
 me
 
to
 attend
 mass
 in
 the
 chapel
 with
 the
 rest
 of
 community.
 
 During
 our
 short
 walk
 
outside
 of
 the
 school
 and
 into
 the
 relatively
 large
 convent
 chapel,
 this
 sister
 
proceeded
 to
 tell
 me
 that
 she
 had
 another
 thought
 about
 life
 as
 a
 conservative
 sister,
 
which
 I
 found
 very
 compelling.
 She
 told
 me
 that
 conservative
 communities
 allow
 for
 
both
 liberal
 and
 traditional
 expressions
 of
 religious
 life
 to
 flourish
 side
 by
 side
 and
 
without
 conflict.
 
 When
 I
 asked
 her
 what
 she
 meant
 by
 that,
 we
 rounded
 the
 corner
 
and
 took
 our
 seats
 in
 one
 of
 the
 back
 pews
 of
 the
 chapel.
 
 “Look
 around
 you,”
 she
 
said.
 
 Confused,
 I
 quickly
 scanned
 the
 room
 and
 tried
 to
 comprehend
 what
 she
 was
 
asking
 me
 to
 see.
 After
 a
 moment,
 I
 responded
 with,
 “Ah,
 I
 see.”
 
 From
 the
 back
 of
 the
 
chapel,
 I
 watched
 as
 a
 massive
 group
 of
 sisters
 flooded
 the
 sanctuary,
 all
 of
 them
 
were
 sisters
 and
 some
 wore
 the
 modified
 habit,
 while
 others
 were
 dressed
 in
 plain
 
clothes.
 
 The
 sister
 whispered
 in
 my
 ear,
 “our
 community
 allows
 for
 the
 full
 
expression
 of
 religious
 life
 and
 you
 can
 see
 it
 right
 here.”
 
 

  Fully
 understanding
 the
 role
 of
 noncanonical
 communites
 with
 respect
 to
 
religious
 life
 proved
 to
 be
 a
 difficult
 task
 because,
 according
 to
 my
 research
 (both
 
archival
 and
 primary),
 it
 was
 difficult
 to
 determine
 why
 someone
 would
 choose
 this
 
path
 because
 of
 the
 similarity
 to
 religious
 life
 itself.
 
 According
 to
 the
 two
 interviews
 

80

I
 had
 with
 members
 of
 noncanonical
 communities,
 these
 are
 lay
 associations
 of
 
women,
 men,
 or
 women
 and
 men
 who
 make
 promises
 of
 poverty,
 chastity,
 and
 
obedience,
 but
 who
 do
 not
 pledge
 the
 vows
 of
 poverty,
 chastity,
 and
 obedience
 as
 
sisters
 do.
 
 Members
 of
 these
 women’s
 communities
 emphatically
 stress
 that
 they
 
are
 not
 “religious”
 or
 “sisters”
 in
 the
 same
 way
 that
 other
 women
 are
 because
 they
 
are
 simply
 making
 promises
 and
 not
 taking
 vows.
 
 From
 their
 perspective,
 pledging
 
vows
 indicates
 a
 higher
 level
 of
 religious
 commitment
 to
 oneself
 and
 to
 the
 Church.
 
 
 

  While
 I
 was
 out
 talking
 to
 women
 religious
 across
 the
 country,
 many
 women
 
in
 progressive
 communities
 lamented
 the
 impending
 demise
 of
 women’s
 religious
 
congregations
 and
 were
 eager
 to
 discuss
 alternative
 forms
 of
 religious
 life
 –
 their
 
form
 being
 a
 viable
 option.
 Almost
 every
 sister
 in
 progressive
 communities
 believed
 
that
 religious
 life,
 in
 the
 words
 of
 one
 woman,
 will
 “
 .
 .
 .
 exist
 but
 not
 in
 the
 way
 it
 
does
 at
 present.
 
 I
 don’t
 know
 how
 it
 will
 work,
 I
 don’t
 know
 how
 it
 will
 function,
 
and
 I
 don’t
 know
 how.”
 In
 Figure
 1,
 I
 demonstrate
 that
 noncanonical
 communities
 
seem
 to
 relate
 theologically
 and
 politically
 to
 either
 the
 progressive
 or
 traditional
 
congregations,
 but
 not
 to
 conservative
 ones.
 
 I
 also
 show
 that
 there
 is
 a
 basic
 
structural
 pattern
 to
 how
 these
 communities
 are
 organized.
 

  An
 interesting
 theme
 that
 emerged
 as
 a
 result
 of
 conversing
 with
 women
 
religious
 is
 that
 religious
 sisters
 seem
 to
 accept
 and
 even
 celebrate
 the
 different
 
expressions
 Catholicism
 in
 the
 form
 of
 the
 progressive,
 traditional,
 conservative,
 
and
 noncanonical
 groups.
 
 The
 varying
 degrees
 in
 terms
 of
 their
 positions
 on
 
matters
 of
 politics
 and
 theology
 varied
 greatly
 and
 it
 is
 no
 surprise
 that
 the
 
fragmentation
 has
 perpetuated
 the
 notion
 that
 sisters
 do
 not
 stand
 united,
 they
 

81

stand
 divided.
 
 Of
 the
 55
 women
 with
 whom
 I
 spoke,
 all
 of
 them
 made
 it
 clear
 to
 me
 
that
 they
 had
 provided
 the
 Vatican
 with
 the
 information
 officials
 needed
 in
 order
 to
 
collect
 the
 data
 for
 their
 secret
 report.
 
 
 
RESPONSE
 TO
 THE
 VATICAN
 VISITATION:
 
 ACCEPTANCE,
 RESISTANCE
 AND
 ANGER
 
 

  On
 the
 whole,
 progressive
 sisters
 expressed
 a
 general
 resistance
 and
 anger
 
and/or
 stressed
 that
 the
 Visitation
 should
 more
 appropriately
 be
 called
 an
 
“investigation”
 or
 “inquisition.”
 
 Most
 of
 these
 women
 fervently
 stated
 that
 they
 
“have
 nothing
 to
 hide,”
 and
 did
 not
 offer
 any
 more
 information.
 Additionally,
 one
 
sister
 even
 talked
 about
 how
 women
 religious
 may
 act
 as
 consultants
 to
 other
 
communities
 in
 relation
 to
 how
 to
 answer
 the
 questions
 on
 the
 Visitation
 survey
 and
 
in
 the
 event
 that
 they
 had
 to
 deal
 with
 an
 on-­‐site
 meeting
 with
 Mother
 Mary
 Clare
 
Millea,
 the
 head
 of
 the
 Visitation.
 
Perhaps
 it
 is
 not
 surprising
 that
 while
 progressive
 sisters
 were
 frustrated
 or
 
angry
 at
 the
 process
 of
 the
 Visitation,
 traditional
 sisters
 often
 uttered
 the
 
importance
 of
 submitting
 to
 the
 will
 and
 authority
 of
 both
 the
 Congregation
 for
 
Religious
 and
 Pope
 Benedict
 XVI.
 
 Many
 traditionally-­‐oriented
 sisters
 avoided
 
criticizing
 the
 Visitation
 in
 any
 way.
 
 For
 the
 two
 women
 whom
 I
 interviewed
 in
 
canonical
 communities
 –
 I
 did
 not
 gather
 specific
 data
 or
 talk
 to
 enough
 members
 of
 
these
 associations
 to
 discuss
 how
 they
 felt
 about
 the
 Visitation.
 
 Since
 these
 lay
 
communities
 exist
 outside
 the
 scope
 of
 the
 context
 of
 the
 Visitation,
 it
 would
 be
 
incredibly
 difficult
 to
 assess
 whether
 or
 not
 they
 were
 directly
 affected
 by
 the
 
results
 of
 this
 study.
 
 

82

THE
 DECLINE
 OF
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 

  While
 I
 was
 in
 Maryland,
 I
 had
 the
 opportunity
 to
 shadow
 a
 group
 of
 sisters
 
at
 a
 Catholic
 high
 school.
 
 These
 traditional
 sisters
 encouraged
 me
 to
 attend
 a
 
weekly
 meeting
 they
 host
 with
 a
 consortium
 of
 sisters
 from
 other
 congregations
 in
 
the
 area.
 
 Sr.
 Monica
 confided
 in
 me
 that
 while
 the
 group
 is
 open
 to
 all
 women
 
between
 the
 ages
 of
 18
 and
 35,
 and
 the
 real
 purpose
 is
 to
 give
 these
 young
 women
 
an
 opportunity
 to
 see
 if
 any
 vocations
 surface.
 
 Intrigued,
 I
 agreed
 to
 attend
 the
 
session.
 
 My
 instructions
 were
 to
 go
 to
 the
 school’s
 library
 at
 6
 p.m.
 
 This
 old,
 all-­‐
girl’s
 convent
 school
 was
 located
 in
 a
 suburban
 area.
 Before
 the
 evening
 began,
 the
 
evening’s
 presenter
 asked
 us
 to
 move
 to
 the
 school’s
 chapel
 where
 we
 were
 going
 to
 
pray.
 I
 made
 the
 trek
 over
 to
 the
 chapel
 and
 compliantly
 took
 a
 seat
 in
 the
 pew.
 I’m
 
not
 too
 fond
 of
 formal
 prayer,
 so
 I
 decided
 to
 close
 my
 eyes
 and
 just
 sit
 with
 my
 
thoughts
 for
 a
 bit.
 
 This
 was
 a
 deadly
 mistake
 because
 I
 ended
 up
 fighting
 the
 urge
 to
 
fall
 asleep.
 
 I
 kept
 nodding
 off
 slightly
 and
 then
 after
 what
 seemed
 significantly
 
longer
 than
 20
 minutes,
 the
 presenter
 asked
 us
 to
 follow
 her
 back
 down
 the
 stairs
 to
 
the
 library.
 

  The
 room
 had
 a
 nice
 buzz
 to
 it
 and
 the
 young
 women
 and
 sisters
 were
 milling
 
around,
 chatting
 and
 laughing
 at
 various
 religious
 topics.
 
 I
 overheard
 one
 woman
 
complaining
 about
 how
 difficult
 it
 is
 to
 set
 up
 simple
 events
 like
 donuts
 and
 coffee
 
after
 Sunday
 morning
 mass
 at
 her
 church
 social
 hall.
 
 Another
 woman
 squealed
 with
 
excitement
 about
 an
 upcoming
 retreat
 she
 was
 planning
 to
 attend
 at
 a
 nearby
 
Catholic
 center.
 
 I
 made
 small
 talk
 with
 some
 of
 the
 women
 –
 most
 were
 intrigued
 
about
 the
 project
 and
 expressed
 real
 concern
 about
 the
 future
 of
 religious
 life
 in
 the
 

83

United
 States.
 
 One
 woman
 told
 me
 she
 had
 wonderful
 relationship
 with
 their
 sister-­‐
teachers
 in
 elementary
 school.
 
 Another
 woman
 chimed
 in
 and
 described
 having
 a
 
bad
 experience
 when
 a
 sister
 humiliated
 her
 in
 front
 of
 the
 class
 for
 her
 score
 on
 a
 
recent
 math
 test.
 
 At
 this
 point
 in
 the
 conversation,
 a
 young
 traditional
 sister
 had
 
joined
 our
 conversation
 and
 took
 it
 upon
 herself
 to
 apologize
 for
 all
 the
 sins
 of
 past
 
nuns.
 
 She
 told
 us
 that
 it
 was
 the
 old
 way
 of
 doing
 things
 and
 that
 religious
 orders
 
have
 learned
 a
 lot
 about
 their
 past
 mistakes.
 
 Just
 when
 she
 was
 going
 to
 say
 more
 
about
 sisters’
 grievances,
 the
 presenter
 announced
 that
 it
 was
 time
 to
 reconvene.
 
 
 

  The
 presenter
 gave
 a
 pleasant
 multi-­‐media
 presentation
 about
 the
 
importance
 of
 spirituality
 in
 our
 lives
 and
 taking
 the
 time
 to
 pray
 every
 day.
 
 A
 
traditional
 sister
 said,
 “One
 of
 the
 things
 we
 do
 to
 remind
 ourselves
 about
 who
 we
 
are
 and
 what
 we
 do
 is
 to
 wear
 the
 habit.
 
 The
 symbol
 of
 our
 habits
 is
 not
 just
 for
 the
 
world
 to
 see,
 but
 serves
 as
 visible
 sign
 of
 our
 thirst
 to
 know
 God
 and
 hunger
 for
 
greater
 spiritual
 fulfillment.”
 
 

  Many
 of
 the
 sisters
 expressed
 that
 religious
 life
 will
 continue
 but
 has
 to
 be
 re-­‐
imagined
 for
 it
 to
 survive.
 
 Part
 of
 the
 problem
 is
 that,
 according
 one
 sister,
 the
 
Catholic
 Church
 sustained
 an
 “unnatural”
 swell
 in
 population
 as
 during
 and
 after
 the
 
Second
 Vatican
 Council.
 
 Droves
 of
 women
 joined
 religious
 communities,
 
representing
 a
 phase
 of
 tremendous
 growth
 and
 change
 in
 the
 Church.
 
 One
 of
 the
 
larger
 questions
 I
 was
 never
 really
 able
 to
 answer
 definitively
 is:
 “What
 is
 the
 future
 
of
 religious
 life
 in
 the
 United
 States?”
 
 Although
 no
 one
 really
 knows
 what
 is
 going
 to
 
happen
 to
 active
 religious
 sisters,
 I
 think
 it’s
 important
 to
 acknowledge
 that
 the
 
monastic
 form
 is
 not
 in
 serious
 jeopardy.
 During
 my
 research,
 many
 of
 the
 women
 

84

with
 whom
 I
 spoke
 did
 express
 that
 they
 felt
 a
 significant
 level
 of
 sadness
 that
 
religious
 life
 in
 the
 United
 States
 isn’t
 really
 changing
 much
 overall.
 
 While
 some
 of
 
the
 more
 traditional
 orders
 are
 bursting
 at
 the
 seams
 with
 new
 recruits,
 there
 is
 
little
 data
 about
 the
 number
 of
 women
 who
 decide
 to
 leave
 their
 communities,
 
signaling
 that
 we
 need
 better
 record
 keeping.
 
RESISTING
 DECLINE:
 
 CLOISTERED
 NUNS
 

  Due
 in
 part
 to
 a
 natural
 curiosity
 and
 also
 as
 an
 attempt
 to
 gain
 some
 
perspective,
 I
 decided
 it
 would
 be
 helpful
 to
 talk
 to
 a
 small
 number
 of
 cloistered
 
nuns.
 
 Since
 these
 sisters
 are
 removed
 from
 the
 world
 and
 do
 not
 interact
 much
 with
 
society,
 I
 figured
 that
 I
 didn’t
 stand
 a
 chance
 of
 anyone
 even
 returning
 my
 phones.
 
 
To
 my
 surprise,
 I
 was
 dead
 wrong.
 
 While
 I
 didn’t
 get
 immediate
 responses
 from
 
these
 nuns,
 they
 did
 eventually
 call
 me
 back
 and
 expressed
 interest
 in
 the
 project.
 
 
In
 my
 excitement
 with
 landing
 an
 appointment
 with
 the
 first
 monastic
 sister,
 I
 asked
 
if
 she
 would
 like
 to
 have
 coffee
 or
 dinner
 together.
 
 Sr.
 Maria
 chuckled
 softly
 over
 
the
 phone
 and
 said,
 “Oh
 dear
 Kara,
 since
 I’m
 cloistered,
 I
 never
 leave
 the
 convent”
 
(Phone
 log
 notes).
 I
 quickly
 apologized
 and
 mentally
 scolded
 myself
 for
 sounding
 so
 
ridiculous.
 
 Since
 Sr.
 Maria’s
 life
 is
 closed
 off
 from
 the
 rest
 of
 the
 world,
 she
 spends
 
very
 little
 time
 actually
 interacting
 with
 people.
 
 Her
 schedule
 included
 rising
 early
 
at
 4:30
 a.m.,
 reciting
 daily
 prayers
 (the
 horarium),
 doing
 chores,
 and
 producing
 
goods
 for
 sale
 (which
 is
 how
 sisters
 sustain
 themselves
 financially).
 
 

  When
 I
 arrived
 at
 this
 tightly-­‐knit
 community,
 nestled
 inconspicuously
 in
 the
 
landscape
 of
 a
 relatively
 metropolitan
 area,
 I
 was
 a
 bit
 nervous
 but
 I
 was
 greeted
 by
 
a
 short-­‐statured
 Asian
 sister
 who
 invited
 me
 to
 sit
 down
 in
 the
 lone
 chair
 inside
 

85

their
 little
 shop.
 
 It
 was
 slightly
 strange
 to
 be
 seated
 in
 a
 single
 chair
 next
 to
 a
 
random
 door,
 but
 I
 complied.
 
 I
 waited
 for
 about
 five
 minutes
 while
 the
 sister
 made
 
a
 call
 on
 an
 old,
 single-­‐line
 phone.
 
 She
 nodded
 along
 while
 she
 was
 talking
 to
 the
 
person,
 hung
 up
 shortly
 thereafter,
 and
 wandered
 off.
 
 The
 sister
 then
 came
 back
 
and
 said,
 “Sister
 will
 see
 you
 now.
 
 Please
 come
 with
 me.”
 
 I
 diligently
 followed
 her
 
around
 a
 corner
 down
 a
 long
 hallway
 and
 through
 another
 door
 when
 we
 entered
 a
 
long,
 narrow
 room
 that
 had
 1960s’
 style
 wood
 paneling,
 austere
 carpet,
 and
 semi-­‐
private
 areas
 where
 I
 was
 shocked
 to
 see
 several
 prison-­‐like
 grilles
 with
 two
 chairs,
 
one
 on
 each
 side
 of
 the
 fence.
 
 
 

  I
 waited
 for
 a
 couple
 of
 minutes
 and
 took
 note
 of
 my
 surroundings.
 
 The
 room
 
reminded
 me
 of
 the
 uber-­‐musty
 smell
 that
 I
 used
 to
 endure
 daily
 while
 attending
 my
 
convent
 high
 school.
 
 Privately,
 I
 was
 desperately
 wondering
 how
 I
 could
 keep
 up
 a
 
conversation
 with
 a
 sister
 behind
 such
 a
 strange
 device.
 
 I
 was
 actually
 starting
 to
 
experience
 a
 weird,
 ocular
 dizziness.
 
 Maybe
 it
 was
 just
 nerves,
 I
 thought.
 
 When
 the
 
sister
 finally
 arrived,
 she
 immediately
 approached
 the
 grille
 and
 stuck
 her
 hand
 
underneath
 it
 to
 give
 me
 a
 modified
 handshake.
 
 She
 welcomed
 me
 with
 effusive
 
enthusiasm
 and
 invited
 me
 to
 sit
 down.
 This
 lovely
 woman
 was
 slightly
 portly
 and
 
had
 an
 olive
 tint
 to
 her
 skin.
 
 Since
 her
 skin
 tone
 was
 a
 bit
 lighter
 than
 mine,
 I
 
wondered
 if
 she
 had
 some
 sort
 of
 Italian
 lineage.
 
 She
 wore
 a
 modified
 habit
 with
 a
 
black
 dress
 that
 stopped
 mid-­‐calf,
 a
 long
 black
 veil,
 nylons,
 and
 Velcro
 orthopedic
 
shoes.
 
 I
 hate
 to
 admit
 this,
 but
 she
 bore
 a
 striking,
 albeit
 darker,
 resemblance
 to
 
Disney’s
 “Fairy
 Godmother.”
 

86


  While
 the
 experience
 of
 being
 in
 a
 cloistered
 environment
 caused
 me
 to
 feel
 
totally
 out
 of
 my
 element,
 I
 did
 learn
 some
 important
 lessons
 about
 the
 cloistered
 
form
 of
 religious
 life
 and
 Sr.
 Maria
 helped
 me
 to
 better
 understand
 the
 role
 of
 
monasteries
 of
 women
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 One
 theme
 that
 kept
 coming
 up
 had
 to
 
do
 with
 the
 importance
 of
 the
 cloister
 as
 a
 means
 for
 “focusing
 on
 the
 sins
 of
 the
 
world.”
 
 Sr.
 Maria
 made
 it
 very
 clear
 to
 me
 that
 these
 women
 devote
 their
 lives
 to
 
the
 practice
 of
 highly
 disciplined
 spiritual
 exercises
 that
 emphasize
 a
 woman’s
 
oneness
 with
 God,
 Jesus,
 and
 the
 universe.
 
 Sr.
 Maria
 had
 this
 to
 say:
 

 
  You
 see,
 Kara,
 dear,
 cloistered
 nuns
 are
 in
 the
 full-­‐time
 business
 of
 prayer.
 
 

  That’s
 
 what
 we
 do.
 
 That’s
 almost
 all
 we
 do.
 
 With
 the
 exception
 of
 producing
 

  our
 [small
 line
 of
 goods]
 we
 spend
 all
 of
 our
 time
 praying
 for
 the
 world.
 
 It’s
 

  a-­‐a-­‐er
 very,
 very
 important
 job
 but
 we
 feel
 entirely
 fulfilled
 doing
 it.
 
 The
 

  world
 is
 a
 distracting
 place
 and
 we
 love
 the
 clarity
 and
 quiet
 that
 comes
 from
 

  the
 cloister.
 
 Oh,
 and
 getting
 back
 to
 praying
 full-­‐time
 –
 we
 hold
 a
 vigil
 in
 a
 

  chapel
 24
 hours
 a
 day,
 seven
 days
 a
 week.
 
 Yes,
 that’s
 right
 –
 there
 is
 always
 

  one
 of
 us
 praying
 thoughout
 the
 day
 and
 night.
 

 
I
 must
 admit
 that
 I
 was
 a
 tad
 overwhelmed
 at
 the
 thought
 of
 maintaining
 that
 kind
 of
 
discipline,
 which
 led
 me
 to
 ask
 her
 if
 that
 ever
 became
 too
 difficult
 of
 a
 task
 for
 
certain
 sisters.
 
 She
 replied
 by
 saying:
 

  Well,
 yes,
 of
 course,
 it
 can
 be
 difficult
 at
 times,
 but
 it
 is
 much
 easier
 for
 me
 

  now
 that
 I’ve
 been
 in
 the
 cloister
 for
 the
 past
 50
 years.
 
 When
 I
 first
 started
 

  out
 I
 had
 a
 difficult
 time
 staying
 focused.
 
 But
 I
 don’t
 need
 as
 much
 sleep
 as
 I
 

  did
 when
 I
 was
 young.
 
 Every
 so
 often,
 a
 sister
 nods
 off
 –
 but
 that’s
 okay
 –
 

  God
 is
 forgiving!
 
 It
 is
 an
 amazing
 sight
 to
 see
 a
 sister
 totally
 immersed
 in
 her
 

  prayer
 and
 oneness
 with
 the
 Lord.
 

 
Because
 cloistered
 nuns
 are
 neither
 concerned
 with
 nor
 interested
 in
 interacting
 
with
 the
 world
 and
 choose
 to,
 in
 some
 senses,
 reject
 it
 in
 favor
 of
 providing
 focused,
 
collective
 prayer,
 this
 type
 of
 religious
 life
 is
 likely
 to
 withstand
 the
 test
 of
 time.
 
 
When
 I
 was
 sitting
 with
 Sr.
 Maria,
 I
 remember
 comparing
 Catholic
 nuns
 to
 Buddhist
 

87

nuns.
 
 While
 there
 are
 many
 Buddhist
 nuns,
 there
 still
 seems
 to
 be
 a
 strong
 base
 of
 
monasteries
 in
 the
 United
 States
 and
 it
 doesn’t
 appear
 that
 will
 change.
 
 In
 essence,
 
since
 monastic
 life
 is
 so
 small
 in
 terms
 of
 the
 number
 of
 sisters
 and
 
 numbers
 of
 
monasteries,
 the
 sisters
 aren’t
 really
 affected
 in
 any
 way
 by
 the
 problems
 facing
 
apostolic
 sisters.
 
 Additionally,
 according
 to
 Sr.
 Maria
 and
 the
 other
 monastic
 nun
 
with
 whom
 I
 spoke,
 the
 Vatican
 wasn’t
 concerned
 with
 women
 whose
 full
 time
 
profession
 was
 prayer.
 
 Rather,
 Vatican
 officials
 were
 more
 interested
 in
 finding
 out
 
what
 was
 happening
 with
 more
 outspoken
 sisters.
 
THE
 REIMAGINATION
 OF
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 AND
 STRATEGIES
 FOR
 SURVIVAL:
 
PROGRESSIVE,
 CONSERVATIVE,
 AND
 TRADITIONAL
 
On
 the
 whole,
 the
 sisters
 welcomed
 me
 into
 their
 homes
 and
 into
 their
 lives,
 
albeit
 it
 for
 a
 short
 period
 of
 time.
 
 They
 spent
 time
 telling
 me
 about
 their
 lives,
 
hopes,
 fears,
 and
 dreams.
 
 Most
 of
 these
 women
 had
 unique
 stories
 to
 tell,
 but
 there
 
were
 two
 distinct
 strategies
 that
 these
 sisters
 used
 to
 negotiate
 their
 identities
 as
 
individual
 women
 and
 as
 members
 of
 a
 larger
 organizational
 structure.
 
 Women
 in
 
progressive
 communities,
 for
 the
 most
 part,
 discussed
 the
 notion
 of
 charism
 as
 a
 
significant
 part
 of
 their
 ability
 to
 totally
 immerse
 themselves
 in
 their
 work,
 ministry,
 
and
 community.
 Nearly
 all
 of
 the
 sisters
 spoke
 about
 the
 importance
 Vatican
 II
 had
 
on
 their
 formation
 and
 development
 as
 women
 religious.
 
 In
 terms
 of
 a
 division
 
between
 the
 old
 and
 young,
 the
 younger
 progressive
 sisters
 understood
 the
 
importance
 of
 Vatican
 II
 and
 how
 the
 documents
 that
 emerged
 from
 the
 Council
 
gave
 them
 the
 freedom
 to
 reevaluate
 their
 communities.
 

88

All
 sisters
 in
 progressive
 communities
 talked
 about
 the
 importance
 of
 living
 
out
 their
 collective
 “charism.”
 
 Most
 sisters
 explained
 the
 charism
 as
 the
 guiding
 
“spirit”
 or
 “soul”
 at
 the
 heart
 of
 their
 congregations.
 
 During
 Vatican
 II,
 these
 women
 
were
 challenged
 to
 take
 time
 to
 define
 their
 communities
 and
 figure
 out
 new
 ways
 
to
 live
 out
 their
 call
 to
 religious
 life.
 Women
 in
 these
 congregations
 do
 not
 
emphasize
 a
 strict
 routine
 practice
 of
 collective
 rituals.
 Sisters
 in
 traditional
 
communities
 did
 not
 have
 a
 strong
 sense
 of
 charism,
 while
 sisters
 in
 conservative
 
congregations
 did
 maintain
 a
 strong
 sense
 of
 charism.
 
 These
 women
 identify
 more
 
closely
 with
 religious
 rituals
 such
 as
 prayer,
 observance
 of
 the
 horarium,
 and
 saying
 
the
 rosary.
 Women
 in
 these
 congregations
 draw
 their
 energy
 and
 charism
 from
 the
 
routine
 practice
 of
 collective
 rituals.
 
 
POST
 DECLINE:
 
 ALTERNATIVES
 TO
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE?
 

  Many
 sisters
 noted
 that
 there
 are
 many
 alternatives
 to
 religious
 life
 in
 today’s
 
world.
 
 They
 often
 noted
 some
 of
 the
 more
 popular
 Catholic-­‐affiliated
 or
 Catholic-­‐
sponsored
 organizations
 attract
 young
 college
 grads
 because
 they
 ask
 for
 only
 a
 
year
 or
 two
 service
 to
 a
 nonprofit
 agency,
 school,
 clinic,
 or
 other
 direct
 service
 
organization,
 concluding
 that
 young
 people
 are
 more
 comfortable
 with
 making
 that
 
kind
 of
 secular
 commitment
 in
 lieu
 of
 deciding
 to
 commit
 themselves
 to
 religious
 
life.
 
 While
 a
 group
 of
 young,
 traditional
 sisters
 and
 I
 were
 chatting
 one
 afternoon
 in
 
the
 convent
 kitchen
 over
 ice
 cream,
 I
 asked
 these
 women
 why
 more
 young
 women
 
don’t
 join
 religious
 life
 like
 they
 did
 in
 the
 past,
 referring
 to
 Ebaugh’s
 findings
 that
 
there
 is
 a
 lack
 of
 a
 pipeline
 for
 new
 recruits
 and
 thus,
 sisters
 have
 sustained
 a
 “loss
 
of
 status”
 in
 society,
 and
 alternatives
 to
 religious
 life
 (Ebaugh
 1994b).
 
 This
 group
 of
 

89

bright-­‐eyed
 young
 women
 (almost
 in
 unison)
 proclaimed
 that
 our
 society
 was
 too
 
focused
 on
 sexualizing
 human
 bodies,
 achieving
 “full”
 liberation,
 and
 giving
 in
 to
 the
 
immediate
 wants
 of
 a
 capitalistic,
 disposable
 society.
 
 For
 example,
 Sr.
 Mary
 Thomas
 
had
 this
 to
 say:
 

  I
 mean,
 if
 you-­‐you
 really
 think
 about
 how
 we’re
 so
 surrounded
 by
 images
 of
 

  nudity
 and
 sex.
 
 It’s
 really
 all
 around
 us
 –
 we
 can’t
 escape
 it.
 
 Last
 week
 I
 was
 

  walking
 down
 [the
 main
 street
 in
 their
 neighborhood]
 to
 catch
 the
 bus,
 there
 

  was
 like
 one
 of
 those
 –
 oh
 you
 know
 –
 what’s
 it
 called?
 (other
 sister
 shouts
 
 
out:
 ‘billboards’)
 Yeah,
 that’s
 right,
 billboards.
 
 There
 was
 one
 plastered
 all
 
over
 the
 side
 of
 bus
 number
 [23]
 with
 a
 woman
 sprawled
 out
 in
 a
 kind
 of
 
seductive
 or
 yeah
 –
 erotic
 pose.
 I
 think
 she
 was
 promoting
 some
 kind
 of
 
energy
 drink,
 but
 I
 can’t
 remember
 the
 brand.
 
 I
 mean
 stuff
 like
 that
 happens
 
all
 of
 the
 time.
 
 I
 can’t
 even
 remember
 the
 product
 the
 company
 was
 trying
 to
 
sell!
 
 Think
 about
 all
 the
 young
 girls
 that
 see
 stuff
 like
 that
 on
 a
 regular
 basis.
 
 
These
 sorts
 of
 things
 become
 their
 reality.
 
 I
 mean
 why
 would
 you
 give
 up
 
everything
 to
 live
 life
 simply
 as
 a
 sister
 when
 you
 think
 it’s
 totally
 normal
 to
 
be
 half-­‐naked
 on
 a
 bus?
 

 
When
 talking
 to
 sisters
 in
 other
 communities,
 all
 55
 of
 them
 confirmed
 that
 an
 
oversexualized
 culture
 is
 definitely
 one
 of
 the
 main
 reasons
 for
 a
 lack
 of
 vocations,
 
but
 most
 sisters
 were
 quick
 to
 point
 out
 that
 the
 real
 reason
 women
 don’t
 become
 
sisters
 anymore
 is
 pervasively
 tied
 to
 a
 generalized
 lack
 of
 commitment
 in
 young
 
people
 today.
 
 Sr.
 Nora,
 a
 white
 sister
 in
 her
 late
 60s,
 had
 this
 to
 say:
 
 
You
 see,
 young
 people
 today
 just
 don’t
 –
 they
 really
 don’t
 have
 the
 same
 

  sense
 of
 commitment
 that
 people
 of
 my
 generation
 did
 or
 do.
 
 They
 don’t
 

  think
 through
 things
 for
 a
 while
 then
 make
 a
 decision
 on
 it.
 
 They
 just
 act
 on
 

  everything.
 
 Take
 my
 niece
 for
 example,
 she
 is
 always
 hopping
 from
 job
 to
 job
 

  and
 never
 seems
 happy.
 
 I
 asked
 her
 just
 recently
 ‘don’t
 you
 think
 you
 should
 

  give
 it
 more
 time
 before
 you
 quit
 and
 move
 on
 to
 the
 next
 thing?’
 
 She
 looked
 

  at
 me
 said
 ‘Auntie
 –
 I’m
 just
 bored
 all
 the
 time.
 
 I
 have
 a
 lot
 of
 interests
 and
 

  these
 companies
 make
 me
 do
 this
 ridiculous
 stuff.
 
 I
 don’t
 feel
 like
 they
 are
 

  making
 the
 most
 of
 my
 talents.’
 I
 was
 so
 shocked
 I
 didn’t
 even
 know
 what
 to
 

  say,
 I
 mean
 you’ve
 gotta
 pay
 your
 dues,
 you
 know?
 
 I
 mean
 when
 I
 was
 just
 

  starting
 out
 when
 I
 was
 first
 teaching,
 I
 had
 a
 million
 responsibilities
 that
 I
 

  hated.
 
 But
 I
 did
 them
 without
 complaining
 because
 you
 just
 have
 to
 start
 

90


  somewhere.
 
 And
 young
 people
 nowadays
 aren’t
 willing
 to
 commit
 and
 

  accept
 the
 fact
 that
 you’ve
 gotta
 work
 your
 way
 up.
 

   
 
Perhaps
 as
 a
 response
 to
 this
 generalized
 lack
 of
 commitment
 among
 young
 people,
 
many
 religious
 orders
 and
 organizations
 have
 had
 great
 successes
 designing
 
volunteer
 and
 service
 programs
 that
 are
 geared
 toward
 college
 students
 and
 
graduates
 with
 short
 term
 service
 projects
 rooted
 in
 spirituality,
 community,
 and
 
social
 justice.
 
 Many
 of
 these
 students
 and
 grads,
 especially
 at
 Catholic
 colleges
 and
 
universities,
 are
 showing
 their
 devotion
 by
 joining
 Catholic
 volunteer
 organizations.
 
 
Many
 of
 the
 religiously
 sponsored
 groups
 offer
 short-­‐term
 service
 projects
 that
 give
 
participants
 the
 chance
 to
 be
 hands-­‐on
 
 and
 do
 some
 great
 direct
 service
 in
 their
 
communities.
 
 These
 groups
 also
 provide
 opportunities
 for
 their
 members
 to
 form
 
friendships
 and
 experience
 spiritual
 bonding.
 
 
 

  In
 Catholic
 circles,
 the
 Jesuit
 Volunteer
 Corps
 (JVC)
 began
 in
 1956
 when
 
group
 of
 volunteers
 got
 together
 to
 service
 Native
 Americans
 in
 Alaska
 (JVC
 2011).
 
 
The
 JVC
 is
 sponsored
 by
 the
 Society
 of
 Jesus
 (S.J.),
 more
 commonly
 referred
 to
 as
 the
 
Jesuits.
 Since
 then,
 the
 program
 has
 expanded
 domestically
 and
 internationally,
 
placing
 men
 and
 women
 in
 volunteer
 positions
 for
 altruistic
 purposes.
 
 Volunteers
 
teach
 in
 underprivileged
 schools,
 work
 in
 clinics,
 provide
 hospice
 care
 to
 AIDS
 
patients,
 and
 a
 variety
 of
 other
 diverse
 projects.
 
 Placements
 usually
 last
 for
 one
 
year
 and
 often
 involve
 living
 in
 a
 community
 with
 other
 faith-­‐minded
 peers,
 
managing
 a
 very
 small
 communal
 budget,
 and
 attending
 retreats.
 
 The
 unofficial
 
motto
 for
 Jesuit
 Volunteers
 is
 “Ruined
 for
 Life,”
 a
 ironic,
 yet
 accurate
 depiction
 of
 
what
 people
 feel
 after
 they
 have
 completed
 their
 service.
 
 This
 motto
 refers
 to
 how
 

91

the
 JVC
 really
 challenges
 their
 volunteers
 to
 reevaluate
 their
 choices
 in
 life
 to
 live
 
more
 simply—the
 way
 Jesus
 did.
 Sociologist
 Nina
 Eliasoph
 (2011)
 argues
 that
 
today’s
 civically
 minded
 volunteers
 are
 less
 concerned
 about
 politics
 and
 more
 
interested
 in
 service.
 
 For
 example,
 the
 Dominican
 Volunteer
 Corps,
 which
 is
 based
 
on
 Chicago,
 is
 an
 extensive
 service
 organization
 sponsored
 by
 priests
 and
 sisters
 of
 
the
 Order
 of
 Preachers.
 
 The
 Dominicans
 follow
 the
 spirit
 of
 St.
 Dominic,
 who
 was
 
know
 for
 his
 commitment
 to
 evangelization,
 preaching
 and
 teaching.
 
 The
 Marynolls
 
are
 also
 known
 for
 their
 service
 abroad
 and
 have
 several
 programs
 for
 both
 men
 
and
 women
 to
 volunteer.
   
 
When
 I
 asked
 interviewees
 if
 they
 felt
 sad
 about
 the
 possibility
 of
 extinction
 
for
 religious
 communities,
 many
 sisters
 responded
 by
 saying
 that
 they
 were
 a
 little
 
disappointed
 that
 more
 young
 women
 aren’t
 joining
 their
 communities,
 but
 they
 
also
 acknowledged
 that
 the
 harsh
 reality
 of
 convents
 closing
 their
 doors
 is
 
inevitable.
 
 Sr.
 Regina,
 a
 retired
 social
 worker
 peered
 over
 her
 bifocals
 while
 we
 
were
 chatting
 over
 coffee
 at
 a
 café
 and
 said
 this:
 

  You
 know,
 Kara,
 we’ve
 had
 almost
 thirty
 years
 of
 preparing
 for
 this.
 
 Sure,
 we
 

  thought
 that
 this
 ‘decline’
 was
 just
 a
 temporary
 blip,
 but
 if
 congregations
 

  aren’t
 
 getting
 ready
 for
 the
 inevitable,
 then
 they’re
 living
 in
 a
 fantasy
 world.
 
 

  I
 mean
 just
 around
 you
 –
 well
 you
 know
 that
 [the
 sisters
 at
 your]
 high
 school
 

  have
 completely
 overhauled
 the
 convent.
 
 They’ve
 had
 to
 turn
 their
 

  community
 into
 a
 care
 facility
 for
 elderly
 and
 infirm
 sisters.
 
 I
 heard
 the
 

  ‘young’
 ones
 –
 and
 by
 ‘young’
 I
 mean
 in
 their
 60s
 and
 70s,
 have
 had
 to
 

  separate
 and
 are
 living
 at
 various
 residences
 in
 the
 Valley.
 
 My
 community
 is
 

  experiencing
 something
 similar,
 although
 not
 to
 the
 same
 extent.
 
 The
 sisters
 

  at
 [your
 school]
 have
 really
 got
 it
 bad.
 
 I
 think
 it’s
 because
 they’re
 mostly
 

  Irish
 –
 which
 means
 they’re
 much
 more
 insular
 than
 we
 are.
 
 Our
 order
 has
 a
 

  greater
 degree
 of
 diversity.
 
 Oh,
 I
 guess
 I
 shouldn’t
 say
 that,
 but
 I
 think
 it’s
 

  true.
 
 Lord
 have
 mercy,
 I
 was
 talking
 to
 [one
 of
 your
 sisters]
 and
 she
 admitted
 

  that
 they
 haven’t
 had
 a
 new
 vocation
 since
 the
 early
 1980s.
 
 We
 all
 really
 

  need
 to
 get
 with
 it.
 
 
 

92


 
When
 I
 asked
 Sr.
 Regina
 if
 she
 felt
 sad
 about
 young
 women
 not
 choosing
 to
 follow
 in
 
her
 footsteps,
 whether
 that
 caused
 her
 any
 pain
 or
 difficulty,
 she
 said:
 

  It
 is
 difficult,
 not
 simply
 because
 we
 are
 dying
 out,
 but
 because
 the
 cycle
 is
 

  ending.
 
 We
 don’t
 have
 that
 young
 energy
 surrounding
 us
 anymore
 –
 there
 

  isn’t
 that
 same
 buzz
 anymore.
 
 And
 to
 tell
 you
 the
 honest-­‐to-­‐God-­‐cross-­‐my-­‐

  heart
 truth,
 I
 would
 discourage
 a
 young
 woman
 from
 entering
 religious
 life
 

  nowadays.
 I
 mean
 think
 about
 –
 take
 for
 instance
 our
 community.
 
 We
 had
 a
 

  young
 woman
 –
 she
 was
 in
 her
 late
 twenties
 I
 think
 who
 started
 the
 process
 

  and
 suddenly
 she
 just
 ran
 for
 the
 hills.
 
 Nobody
 really
 knew
 why,
 but
 if
 I’m
 

  gonna
 be
 totally
 honest
 with
 you
 –
 she
 probably
 left
 because
 she
 saw
 herself
 

  and
 realized
 she
 would
 be
 taking
 care
 of
 the
 rest
 of
 us!
 
 I
 don’t
 blame
 her
 for
 

  leaving,
 I
 really
 don’t,
 and
 I
 actually
 think
 it’s
 selfish
 of
 us
 not
 to
 talk
 

  women
 out
 of
 it.
 

 
The
 notion
 of
 supporting
 an
 aging
 population
 of
 sisters
 does
 seem
 to
 have
 a
 certain
 
amount
 of
 relevance.
 
 Younger
 women
 interested
 in
 joining
 these
 communities
 do
 
run
 the
 risk
 of
 having
 to
 carry
 a
 large
 portion
 of
 the
 responsibility
 in
 terms
 of
 caring
 
for
 elderly
 sisters.
 
 When
 I
 visited
 several
 traditional
 communities,
 I
 did
 notice
 that
 
there
 were
 larger
 groups
 of
 much
 younger
 women
 and
 the
 sense
 of
 identity
 and
 
importance
 of
 interpersonal
 relationships
 seemed
 much
 stronger
 than
 in
 
progressive
 and
 conservative
 congregations.
 
 
SOCIOLOGICAL
 SIGNIFICANCE:
 
 DOES
 FEMINISM
 INFORM
 SISTERS’
 IDENTITIES?
 

  The
 oversimplified
 answer
 to
 this
 question
 is:
 some
 sisters
 consider
 
themselves
 feminists
 and
 some
 do
 not.
 
 The
 more
 complicated
 answer
 is
 that
 
traditional
 sisters,
 on
 average,
 were
 critical
 of
 the
 feminist
 movement
 because
 they
 
found
 it
 to
 be
 it
 too
 extreme.
 
 These
 women
 believe
 in
 the
 overall
 concept
 of
 social
 
equality
 and
 see
 their
 role
 as
 women
 religious
 –
 despite
 the
 fact
 they
 are
 not
 able
 to
 
be
 priests
 –
 as
 truly
 equal
 to
 men’s
 roles.
 
 They
 believe
 in
 the
 “division
 of
 labor”
 and
 

93

an
 essentialized
 feminine
 role
 of
 women.
 
 In
 the
 Church,
 the
 sisters
 meet
 the
 needs
 
of
 the
 people
 in
 a
 distinct
 role.
 
 When
 asked
 ‘are
 you
 a
 feminist?’
 most
 traditional
 
sisters
 didn’t
 align
 themselves
 with
 any
 level
 of
 feminism.
 
 According
 to
 one
 
traditional
 sister
 living
 on
 the
 East
 Coast:
 
 

  I
 am
 most
 certainly
 not
 a
 feminist.
 
 I
 am
 staunchly
 pro-­‐life
 and
 I
 don’t
 believe
 

  in
 the
 practice
 of
 mudering
 fetuses.
 
 It
 goes
 against
 the
 fibers
 of
 my
 soul
 –
 I
 

  mean
 to
 end
 the
 life
 of
 an
 unborn
 child?
 
 What
 a
 terrible
 tragedy.
 
 I
 don’t
 

  understand
 this
 business
 about
 ‘choice.’
 
 It’s
 a
 child
 –
 and
 it
 hasn’t
 been
 given
 

  the
 opportunity
 to
 live.
 
 God
 has
 ordained
 the
 natural
 order
 of
 procreation
 

  and
 I
 don’t
 like
 that
 the
 feminists
 have
 ruined
 this
 –
 so
 no,
 I
 am
 not
 a
 feminist
 

  and
 I
 am
 proud
 to
 say
 that
 I
 am
 not.
 

   
 
In
 contrast,
 within
 progressive
 communities,
 some
 sisters
 proudly
 proclaimed
 their
 
feminist
 ideological
 stances,
 but
 always
 made
 a
 point
 to
 tell
 me
 that
 they
 were
 
staunchly
 pro-­‐life.
 
 One
 of
 the
 factors
 that
 unites
 many
 women
 religious
 is
 their
 
views
 about
 sacredness
 of
 human
 life.
 
 They
 often
 used
 the
 infamous
 caveat,
 “I’m
 a
 
feminist
 but
 .
 .
 .
 ”
 to
 explain
 that
 while
 they
 had
 many
 feminist
 leanings,
 they
 don’t
 
necessarily
 agree
 with
 all
 the
 tenets
 of
 feminism.
 
 For
 example,
 Sr.
 Simone,
 a
 very
 
tall
 and
 imposing
 white
 woman
 with
 brown
 eyes
 and
 sandy
 brown
 hair
 had
 this
 to
 
say:
 

  I
 really
 think
 a
 lot
 of
 –
 or
 a
 big
 part
 of
 the
 feminist
 ideological
 standpoint
 -­‐-­‐
 is
 

  that
 a
 woman’s
 right
 to
 choose
 dominates
 what
 it
 means
 to
 be
 a
 feminist.
 
 I
 

  would
 have
 to
 say
 that
 I
 agree
 with
 almost
 everything
 the
 movement
 stands
 

  for
 –
 even
 –
 and
 I
 know
 I
 probably
 shouldn’t
 discuss
 this
 –
 but
 I
 don’t
 have
 a
 

  problem
 with
 birth
 control.
 
 I
 mean
 that’s
 definitely
 one
 effective
 way
 of
 

  controlling
 one’s
 body.
 
 But
 I
 don’t
 agree
 with
 abortion.
 
 But
 I
 can
 understand
 

  why
 women
 would
 feel
 the
 need
 to
 get
 one.
 
 I
 mean
 we
 –
 do
 a
 –
 we
 don’t
 do
 a
 

  good
 job
 of
 valuing
 human
 life.
 
 A
 by
 valuing
 human
 life
 I
 mean
 we
 don’t
 

  provide
 enough
 services
 for
 women
 after
 they
 give
 birth.
 
 We
 don’t
 do
 

  enough
 to
 scold
 absent
 fathers
 who
 don’t
 step
 up
 to
 the
 plate.
 
 So
 I
 

  understand
 why
 women
 seek
 out
 abortions.
 
 But
 I
 still
 think
 we
 should
 

  change
 the
 way
 we
 view
 childrearing
 in
 this
 country.
 

 

94


  Other
 women
 included
 in
 my
 research
 study
 were
 critical
 of
 the
 feminist
 
movement
 and
 struggled
 to
 reconcile
 the
 campaign
 for
 women’s
 rights,
 which
 they
 
saw
 as
 contributing
 important
 social,
 political,
 and
 economic
 gains,
 but
 also
 was
 a
 
problematic
 “definition”
 that
 clashed
 with
 religious
 life.
 
 Many
 sisters
 expressed
 to
 
me
 that
 they
 don’t
 fit
 into
 the
 modern
 definition
 of
 being
 a
 woman
 religious.
 
 I
 asked
 
Sr.
 Elaine,
 a
 retired
 hospital
 administrator,
 and
 member
 of
 a
 progressive
 community
 
who
 explained
 why
 she
 thinks
 many
 sisters
 don’t
 consider
 themselves
 feminists:
 

  Well,
 the
 feminist
 movement,
 well
 you
 know,
 there
 isn’t
 really
 a
 place
 for
 
 

  us
 in
 it.
 
 I
 mean,
 [sisters]
 really
 go
 about
 things
 differently.
 
 For
 one,
 we’re
 

  just
 not
 as
 angry.
 
 Most
 of
 us
 don’t
 take
 to
 the
 streets
 when
 we
 disagree
 with
 

  something.
 
 We
 pray
 about
 issues
 –
 think
 about
 –
 talk
 about
 them
 in
 our
 

  communities
 and
 figure
 out
 how
 we
 should
 handle
 things.
 
 Second,
 almost
 

  every
 sister
 I
 know
 is
 pro-­‐life.
 
 And
 most
 feminists
 believe
 that
 you
 have
 to
 

  be
 pro-­‐choice
 to
 be
 part
 of
 the
 cause.
 
 I
 mean
 ideologically
 I
 agree
 with
 

  certain
 tenets
 of
 feminism
 –
 things
 like
 equal
 pay
 for
 equal
 work,
 equal
 rights
 

  in
 society,
 doing
 things
 yourself
 and
 not
 needing
 to
 rely
 on
 a
 man
 for
 

  financial
 support.
 
 Things
 like
 that.
 
 

   
 
At
 first
 glance,
 a
 women’s
 religious
 community
 appear
 to
 have
 of
 the
 goals
 that
 are
 
antithetical
 to
 feminism:
 all
 adherents
 report
 to
 the
 Pope
 and
 his
 hierarchy
 of
 male
 
clerics,
 and
 the
 faithful
 rely
 on
 the
 elevated
 social
 and
 theological
 status
 of
 men
 to
 
perform
 the
 ritual
 of
 transubstantiation.
 

  Lay
 Catholics
 and
 the
 general
 public
 often
 believe
 in
 the
 assumption
 that
 
sisters
 who
 support
 the
 ordination
 of
 women
 to
 the
 priesthood
 are
 really
 just
 
interested
 in
 being
 priests
 themselves.
 
 More
 importantly,
 many
 people
 often
 
believe
 that
 there
 is
 a
 connection
 between
 a
 sister’s
 support
 of
 the
 ordination
 of
 
women
 and
 having
 a
 radical
 feminist
 viewpoint.
 
 Such
 was
 not
 the
 case.
 
 Of
 the
 55
 
women
 with
 whom
 I
 spoke,
 only
 one
 progressive
 sister
 actually
 voiced
 an
 interest
 in
 

95

being
 considered
 for
 the
 role.
 
 The
 remaining
 54
 sisters
 had
 no
 interest
 whatsoever
 
in
 pastoring
 a
 church
 or
 serving
 in
 the
 capacity
 of
 a
 priest.
 
 
 

  While
 women
 have
 made
 small
 gains
 over
 the
 years,
 any
 talk
 of
 the
 
ordination
 of
 women
 is
 suppressed
 by
 the
 Church,
 and
 women
 are
 not
 allowed
 to
 
enter
 the
 lower
 level
 of
 ordination,
 the
 diaconate.
 Yet,
 if
 a
 woman
 is
 married
 to
 man
 
who
 serves
 or
 is
 studying
 to
 be
 a
 deacon,
 she
 is
 expected
 to
 stand
 by
 his
 side
 and
 
train
 alongside
 him
 despite
 not
 having
 full
 privileges.
 
 The
 church
 is
 now
 calling
 
these
 folks
 “deacon
 couples”
 and
 women
 married
 to
 candidates
 for
 the
 diaconate
 go
 
through
 a
 five-­‐year
 formation
 process
 of
 learning
 the
 tenets
 of
 the
 faith,
 how
 to
 
preach
 the
 Gospel,
 administer
 the
 sacraments,
 and
 provide
 pastoral
 care
 to
 
parishioners.
 
 According
 to
 the
 Archdiocese
 of
 Los
 Angeles’s
 Deaconite
 Formation
 
Office
 (2011):
 

  [Aspirants]
17

 meet
 with
 designated
 deacons
 (deacon
 couples)
 who
 are
 

  instrumental
 in
 the
 formation
 process
 by
 serving
 as
 mentors
 during
 the
 

  summer
 and
 at
 various
 times
 throughout
 the
 year.
 
 In
 addition
 to
 mentors,
 

  there
 is
 a
 journey
 deacon
 couple
 for
 each
 formation
 group.
 
 The
 journey
 

  couples
 are
 present
 during
 most
 of
 the
 formation
 sessions
 and
 assist
 the
 

  formation
 coordinator
 for
 that
 group
 in
 a
 variety
 of
 ways.
   
 

 
All
 of
 the
 conservative
 sisters
 in
 my
 study
 said
 they
 did
 not
 consider
 themselves
 
feminists.
 
 However,
 one
 could
 argue
 that
 the
 structure
 of
 religious
 life
 and
 the
 
women
 who
 participate
 in
 it—although
 part
 of
 a
 larger
 patriarchal
 body—is
 a
 form
 
of
 hetero-­‐patriarchal
 resistance.
 
 
                                               
17

 The
 term
 “aspirant”
 is
 the
 title
 given
 to
 a
 man
 in
 his
 first
 year
 of
 study.
 
 It
 is
 a
 time
 for
 a
 greater
 
development
 of
 one’s
 spirituality
 and
 some
 academic
 study.
 

96

SOCIOLOGICAL
 SIGNIFICANCE:
 
 RACE
 AND
 IDENTITY
 

  Although
 it
 is
 difficult
 to
 make
 conclusions
 about
 the
 experiences
 of
 women
 
of
 color
 because
 I
 do
 not
 have
 a
 sample
 size
 that
 is
 large
 enough,
 I
 do
 think
 it
 is
 
important
 to
 address
 the
 issue
 of
 organizational
 identity
 in
 terms
 of
 being
 black
 and
 
Catholic.
 
 According
 to
 the
 Pew
 Forum
 on
 Religion
 and
 Public
 Life
 (2008),
 most
 
African
 American
 Christians
 identify
 as
 Protestant,
 which
 creates
 a
 gap
 in
 common
 
understanding
 of
 the
 ritual
 and
 practice
 of
 black
 Catholics.
 
 During
 the
 process
 
research,
 I
 attended
 mass
 at
 a
 black
 parish
 in
 a
 neighborhood
 not
 too
 far
 from
 USC
 
to
 see
 if
 I
 could
 connect
 with
 some
 African
 American
 sisters
 either
 in
 Los
 Angeles
 or
 
elsewhere.
 
 Unfortunately,
 I
 was
 completely
 out
 of
 luck
 –
 the
 white
 Irish
 pastor
 did
 
not
 know
 of
 any
 sisters
 with
 whom
 I
 could
 speak.
 
 Sitting
 in
 the
 pew
 at
 the
 Church
 
proved
 to
 be
 somewhat
 useful
 because
 I
 had
 the
 opportunity
 to
 hear
 a
 woman
 give
 
the
 homily
 in
 lieu
 of
 the
 pastor
 (this
 is
 not
 done
 very
 often
 and
 I
 believe
 requires
 
special
 permission).
 
 
 

  This
 sister
 spoke
 fervently
 and
 energetically
 about
 her
 experiences
 as
 a
 black
 
Catholic.
 
 She
 argued
 that
 when
 individuals
 refer
 to
 the
 “Black
 Church,”
 black
 
Catholics
 believe
 they
 are
 included
 in
 this
 despite
 their
 uniquely
 Catholic
 identity.
 
 
What
 struck
 me
 as
 interesting
 is
 that
 according
 to
 this
 woman,
 what
 anchors
 the
 
“Black
 Church”
 is
 that
 race
 and
 ethnicity
 function
 as
 means
 to
 create
 a
 transcendent
 
ethos
 where
 people
 are
 united
 by
 their
 ethnicity
 and
 not
 their
 religion.
 
 
Unfortunately,
 due
 to
 the
 fact
 that
 the
 Catholic
 Church
 has
 had
 a
 history
 of
 racial
 and
 
ethnic
 segregation,
 few
 scholars
 have
 addressed
 the
 issue
 of
 black
 women
 in
 the
 
Catholic
 Church.
 

97


  As
 previously
 noted,
 black
 sisters
 make
 up
 a
 small
 percentage
 of
 the
 total
 
number
 of
 nuns
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 While
 searching
 for
 sources,
 I
 came
 across
 the
 
name
 of
 Sr.
 Thea
 Bowman
 (1938-­‐1900),
 who
 made
 her
 mark
 in
 the
 1980s
 and
 
1990s
 by
 challenging
 the
 white
 Catholic
 hierarchy
 to
 address
 issues
 of
 racism
 and
 
subordinate
 status
 of
 blacks
 and
 other
 racial
 and
 ethnic
 minorities.
 
 She
 was
 one
 of
 
the
 first
 to
 shed
 her
 habit
 in
 favor
 of
 wearing
 a
 traditional
 African
 dashiki
 instead.
 
 In
 
1989,
 Sr.
 Thea
 gave
 a
 speech
 to
 the
 U.S.
 Conference
 of
 Black
 Catholics
 urging
 them
 to
 
devise
 more
 strategies
 to
 be
 more
 inclusive
 of
 black
 Catholics.
 
 She
 served
 the
 
Church
 as
 the
 “consultant
 for
 intercultural
 awareness”
 and
 traveled
 across
 America
 
preaching
 about
 the
 importance
 of
 dialogue
 and
 communication.
 
 In
 2003,
 the
 
Vatican
 began
 the
 process
 of
 exploring
 the
 possibility
 of
 canonizing
 her
 as
 a
 saint.
 

  While
 meeting
 a
 sister
 for
 breakfast
 to
 talk
 about
 her
 experiences
 in
 her
 
particular
 religious
 community,
 I
 had
 an
 interesting
 experience
 worth
 sharing
 
because
 it
 is
 
 indicative
 of
 the
 influential
 role
 of
 race
 in
 society.
 
 Sr.
 Amelia
 had
 asked
 
me
 to
 meet
 her
 at
 the
 convent
 and
 when
 I
 arrived,
 we
 decided
 to
 have
 breakfast
 at
 a
 
restaurant
 that
 was
 just
 about
 20
 minutes
 away.
 
 I
 was
 not
 surprised
 to
 see
 that
 she
 
was
 wearing
 a
 veil
 with
 her
 dark
 suit,
 but
 I
 was
 surprised
 by
 the
 amount
 of
 stares
 
she
 received
 while
 we
 were
 together.
 It’s
 certainly
 not
 uncommon
 for
 people
 to
 let
 
their
 gaze
 linger
 when
 they
 see
 a
 woman
 religious
 walk
 by
 in
 a
 modified
 or
 full
 
habit.
 
 Since
 we
 had
 chosen
 a
 busy
 time
 to
 dine,
 I
 had
 to
 park
 the
 car
 in
 a
 very
 
crowded
 structure
 and
 we
 were
 forced
 to
 walk
 a
 couple
 of
 blocks
 to
 the
 restaurant.
 
 
I
 was
 astounded!
 
 People
 were
 staring
 at
 Sr.
 Amelia
 much
 more
 frequently
 than
 I
 
had
 noticed
 with
 other
 sisters
 while
 were
 out
 in
 public.
 
 What
 was
 more
 telling
 was
 

98

when
 we
 returned
 to
 the
 parking
 structure.
 
 After
 we
 got
 into
 the
 car,
 I
 drove
 to
 the
 
exit
 where
 a
 man
 with
 a
 muddled
 Jamaican
 accent
 was
 sitting
 at
 the
 booth.
 
 As
 I
 was
 
fumbling
 around
 in
 my
 briefcase
 to
 find
 money,
 the
 man
 peered
 into
 the
 car,
 
noticing
 Sr.
 Amelia.
 The
 following
 conversation
 transpired:
 

  Man:
 
 
 
  You
 a
 sista?
 

  Sr.
 Amelia:
  Yes,
 I
 am.
 

  Man:
   
  Really,
 you
 sure?
 
 I
 don’t
 believe
 it.
 

  Sr.
 Amelia:
  Absolutely.
 

  Man:
   
  Wow.
 
 I
 ain’t
 never
 seen
 no
 black
 sista
 before!
 

  Sr.
 Amelia:
  (Smiling
 politely)
 We’ll
 there’s
 certainly
 a
 first
 time
 for
 
   
 

   
   
  everything.
 

  Man:
   
  Hey
 since
 you’re
 a
 sista,
 will
 you
 pray
 for
 me
 and
 my
 family?
 

  Sr.
 Amelia
  I
 most
 certainly
 will.
 

 
In
 this
 instance,
 the
 issues
 of
 race
 and
 religion
 were
 at
 the
 forefront
 of
 the
 exchange
 
between
 the
 two
 parties.
 
 It
 was
 clear
 that
 the
 middle-­‐aged
 Jamaican
 man
 had
 never
 
had
 an
 encounter
 with
 a
 Roman
 Catholic
 Sister
 before
 and
 was
 interested,
 and
 
perhaps
 even
 enthusiastic
 about
 this
 interaction.
 
 I
 asked
 Sr.
 Amelia
 if
 she
 regularly
 
encountered
 these
 types
 of
 interactions
 with
 people
 when
 in
 public
 and
 she
 
responded
 that
 she
 did,
 indeeed,
 have
 these
 encounters
 but
 that
 she
 didn’t
 really
 
mind
 addressing
 the
 issue
 of
 race.
 
 Sr.
 Amelia
 noted
 that,
 contrary
 to
 popular
 belief,
 
most
 of
 these
 encounters
 are
 positive
 in
 nature
 and
 serve
 as
 a
 platform
 for
 
educating
 people
 about
 religious
 life.
 
CONCLUSION
 

  In
 sum,
 my
 research
 suggests
 t`hat
 religious
 sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States
 are
 
undergoing
 a
 significant
 shift
 or
 transition
 as
 result
 of
 the
 Apostolic
 Visitiation
 of
 
Women
 Religious.
 
 As
 a
 result
 of
 sisters’
 identifying
 as
 members
 of
 progressive,
 
conservative,
 and
 traditional
 communities,
 the
 fragmentation
 has
 caused
 a
 collective
 

99

disenfranchisement
 in
 terms
 of
 religious
 sisters
 as
 a
 whole.
 
 The
 divisions
 within
 
religious
 congregations
 has
 lead
 to
 a
 increasing
 levels
 of
 tensions
 throughout
 the
 
American
 sisterhood.
 
 Additionally,
 sisters
 are
 in
 the
 process
 of
 negotiating
 their
 
identities
 during
 this
 process
 of
 decline
 and
 based
 on
 religious
 orders’
 respective
 
orientations,
 how
 they
 feel
 about
 this
 differs
 greatly.
 
 Finally,
 the
 sociological
 
significance
 of
 questions
 of
 feminism
 and
 race
 and
 ethnicity
 seem
 to
 fuel
 the
 
uneasiness
 surrounding
 religious
 life.
 

   
 

100


 

 
CHAPTER
 5.
 Conclusion:
 Summary
 Remarks
 and
 Directions
 for
 Future
 
Research
 
 

 
“We
 believe
 God’s
 call
 is
 written
 in
 the
 signs
 of
 the
 time.”
 
-­‐-­‐Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious
 

 
“Nothing
 great
 is
 ever
 achieved
 without
 much
 enduring.”
 

  -­‐-­‐St.
 Catherine
 of
 Siena
 

 

  What
 I
 find
 particularly
 interesting
 is
 the
 irony
 of
 the
 word
 “Visitation.”
 
 In
 a
 
purely
 Roman
 Catholic
 (and
 also
 larger
 Christian)
 sense,
 the
 “Visitation”
 strikes
 a
 
chord
 among
 the
 faithful
 because
 the
 term
 is
 usually
 used
 to
 describe
 Mary’s
 
journey
 to
 see
 her
 cousin
 Elizabeth
 after
 the
 Angel
 Gabriel
 had
 appeared
 to
 the
 
Virgin
 Mary
 to
 announce
 that
 she
 was
 to
 give
 birth
 to
 the
 Son
 of
 God.
 
 Mary
 
purportedly
 traveled
 many,
 many
 miles
 to
 be
 with
 her
 cousin
 Elizabeth
 who
 had
 
struggled
 to
 conceive
 a
 child,
 but
 had
 been
 blessed
 with
 a
 pregnancy
 and
 was
 to
 
deliver
 John
 the
 Baptist.
 
 Mary
 and
 Elizabeth
 rejoiced
 together
 and
 proclaimed
 the
 
miracle
 and
 wonder
 of
 these
 significant
 events
 while
 together.
 In
 Roman
 
Catholicism,
 the
 Visitation
 plays
 an
 important
 role
 in
 devotional
 life,
 liturgy,
 and
 
worship.
 
 For
 example,
 when
 Catholics
 pray
 the
 rosary
 –
 it
 begins
 with
 the
 following
 
words,
 which
 appear
 in
 the
 1
st

 chapter
 of
 Luke.
 
 The
 Feast
 of
 the
 Visitation
 of
 the
 
Blessed
 Virgin
 Mary
 is
 part
 of
 the
 Church’s
 liturgical
 calendar
 and
 is
 widely
 
celebrated
 every
 year
 on
 May
 31st.
 
 
 
 

  When
 praying
 the
 rosary,
 Catholics
 recall
 and
 meditate
 on
 one
 set
 of
 four
 
sacred
 “mysteries.”
 
 These
 mysteries
 are
 believed
 to
 be
 real
 events
 Jesus
 
experienced
 and
 are
 divided
 up
 into
 Joyful,
 Sorrowful,
 Glorious,
 and
 Luminous.
 
 In
 

101

each
 of
 these
 categorical
 mysteries,
 there
 are
 five
 events
 within
 each
 group.
 
 The
 
Visitation
 of
 Mary
 to
 Elizabeth
 is
 part
 of
 the
 Joyful
 Mysteries.
 
 The
 Visitation
 of
 Mary
 
to
 Elizabeth
 has
 scriptural
 origins
 in
 the
 Gospel
 of
 Luke.
 Luke
 1:36-­‐44,
 56
 (New
 
American
 Bible),
 
 after
 the
 Angel
 Gabriel
 announced
 that
 Mary
 was
 to
 bear
 the
 Son
 
of
 God
 in
 Luke,
 says:
 
And
 behold,
 Elizabeth,
 your
 relative,
 has
 also
 conceived
 a
 son
 in
 her
 old
 age,
 
and
 this
 is
 the
 sixth
 month
 for
 her
 who
 was
 called
 barren;
 for
 nothing
 will
 be
 
impossible
 for
 God."
 
 Mary
 said,
 "Behold,
 I
 am
 the
 handmaid
 of
 the
 Lord.
 May
 
it
 be
 done
 to
 me
 according
 to
 your
 word."
 Then
 the
 angel
 departed
 from
 her.
 
 
During
 those
 days
 Mary
 set
 out
 and
 traveled
 to
 the
 hill
 country
 in
 haste
 to
 a
 
town
 of
 Judah,
 where
 she
 entered
 the
 house
 of
 Zechariah
 and
 greeted
 
Elizabeth.
 When
 Elizabeth
 heard
 Mary's
 greeting,
 the
 infant
 leaped
 in
 her
 
womb,
 and
 Elizabeth,
 filled
 with
 the
 holy
 Spirit
 [sic],
 cried
 out
 in
 a
 loud
 voice
 
and
 said,
 "Most
 blessed
 are
 you
 among
 women,
 and
 blessed
 is
 the
 fruit
 of
 your
 
womb.
 
 And
 how
 does
 this
 happen
 to
 me,
 that
 the
 mother
 of
 my
 Lord
 should
 
come
 to
 me?
 
 .
 .
 .
 Mary
 remained
 with
 [Elizabeth]
 about
 three
 months
 and
 
then
 returned
 to
 her
 home.
 

 

 

 

  The
 recent
 Vatican
 outcry
 against
 women
 religious
 has
 put
 an
 interesting
 
twist
 on
 how
 this
 research
 is
 interpreted.
 
 When
 I
 began
 the
 process
 of
 collecting
 
data
 for
 this
 project,
 I
 was
 convinced
 that
 I
 would
 never
 read
 the
 results
 of
 the
 
Visitation
 –
 that
 for
 some
 reason
 –
 the
 Vatican
 was
 simply
 going
 to
 keep
 tabs
 on
 
religious
 sisters
 as
 a
 means
 of
 collecting
 data
 for
 future
 use.
 
 I
 figured
 we
 probably
 
wouldn’t
 hear
 anything
 significant
 about
 this
 report
 for
 years
 to
 come.
 
 While
 the
 
Vatican
 did
 not
 release
 the
 findings
 of
 the
 study,
 reports
 about
 the
 sisters
 began
 to
 
flood
 the
 news
 during
 the
 month
 of
 April
 in
 2012.
 

  In
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 have
 presented
 some
 findings
 that
 will
 help
 begin
 
conversations
 about
 the
 role
 of
 sisters
 in
 the
 American
 context.
 
 While
 the
 future
 of
 
religious
 life
 is
 uncertain,
 and
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 has
 officially
 ended,
 the
 impact
 

102

of
 this
 investigation
 has
 not
 yet
 disappeared.
 
 In
 fact,
 Hervieu-­‐Léger’s
 theoretical
 
intervention
 is
 perhaps
 more
 obvious
 now
 that
 it
 is
 evident
 that
 American
 sisters
 
are
 in
 a
 state
 of
 crisis.
 
 
 

  More
 importantly,
 the
 idea
 that
 religion
 is
 a
 “chain
 of
 memory”
 uniting
 the
 
past,
 present,
 and
 future
 is
 perhaps
 more
 salient
 at
 this
 point.
 
 I
 mentioned
 earlier
 
that
 Vatican
 II
 served
 as
 the
 first
 moment
 that
 the
 chain
 had
 been
 broken.
 
 While
 the
 
disruption
 of
 the
 “breaking
 chain”
 has
 postively
 impacted
 the
 Church
 in
 terms
 of
 
making
 more
 social
 concessions,
 the
 links
 have
 yet
 to
 be
 restored.
 
 Perhaps
 the
 links
 
will
 never
 be
 restored?
 
 The
 narratives
 of
 the
 women
 who
 shared
 their
 lived
 
experiences
 with
 me
 suggests
 that
 this,
 too,
 remains
 a
 possibility.
 
THE
 APOSTOLIC
 VISITATION
 OF
 WOMEN
 RELIGIOUS
 AND
 REGULATION
 OF
 THE
 
LEADERSHIP
 CONFERENCE
 OF
 WOMEN
 RELIGIOUS
 

  On
 April
 19,
 2012,
 the
 National
 Catholic
 Reporter’s
 Joshua
 J.
 McElwee
 wrote
 
an
 article
 stating
 that
 the
 Congregation
 for
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 has
 decided
 to
 
appoint
 Archbishop
 Peter
 Sartain
 of
 Seattle
 as
 it
 “Archbishop
 Delegate”
 in
 charge
 of
 
the
 Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious
 (LCWR).
 
 According
 to
 a
 statement
 
by
 
 Cardinal
 William
 Levada
 (2012)
 posted
 by
 the
 United
 States
 Conference
 of
 
Catholic
 Bishops:
 

  As
 the
 issues
 evidenced
 in
 the
 doctrinal
 Assessment
 involve
 essential
 

  questions
 of
 faith,
 the
 Holy
 Father
 has
 given
 the
 Congregation
 for
 the
 

  Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 a
 special
 mandate
 to
 collaborate
 with
 the
 LCWR
 in
 a
 

  renewal
 of
 their
 work
 through
 a
 concentrated
 reflection
 on
 the
 doctrinal
 

  foundations
 of
 that
 work.
 This
 process
 will
 necessarily
 involve
 

  communication
 and
 coordination
 with
 the
 United
 States
 Conference
 of
 

  Catholic
 Bishops,
 the
 Congregation
 for
 Institutes
 of
 Consecrated
 Life
 and
 

  Societies
 of
 Apostolic
 Life,
 and
 the
 Congregation
 for
 Bishops.
 

 

103

The
 Congregation
 for
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith,
 under
 the
 direction
 of
 Archbishop
 
William
 Levada,
 cited
 that
 a
 need
 for
 a
 “doctrinal
 assessment”
 of
 the
 LCWR.
 
 The
 
Vatican
 is
 questioning
 public
 addresses
 made
 by
 its
 members,
 a
 departure
 from
 
Catholic
 sexual
 teachings,
 and
 the
 presence
 of
 feminist
 principles,
 which
 are
 thought
 
to
 be
 in
 direct
 contradiction
 to
 the
 Church.
 

   
 The
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 of
 Women
 Religious
 in
 the
 United
 States
 has
 left
 an
 
imprint
 on
 the
 hearts
 and
 minds
 of
 sisters,
 their
 communities,
 American
 Catholics
 
and
 those
 they
 serve.
 
 These
 women
 have
 sacrificed
 their
 entire
 lives
 in
 service
 to
 all
 
of
 humankind
 and
 it
 is
 no
 doubt
 that
 this
 investigation
 has
 affected
 how
 they
 
understand
 their
 roles
 in
 society.
 
 Coupled
 with
 the
 confusion
 about
 their
 own
 
destinies
 as
 they
 age
 in
 an
 institution
 that
 this
 is
 currently
 in
 a
 state
 of
 crisis,
 these
 
sisters
 are
 largely
 troubled
 with
 the
 way
 in
 which
 the
 Vatican
 has
 interrupted
 their
 
lives
 as
 their
 “way
 of
 life”
 is
 struggling
 to
 survive.
 
 As
 I
 mentioned
 at
 various
 points
 
in
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 have
 drawn
 on
 Hervieu-­‐Léger’s
 (2000)
 notion
 that
 religion
 as
 
it
 operates
 as
 an
 institution,
 is
 a
 “chain
 of
 memory”
 and
 that
 binds
 together
 the
 past,
 
present,
 and
 future.
 
 Although
 this
 chain
 of
 memory
 vis-­‐à-­‐vis
 religion
 is
 meant
 to
 
give
 the
 faithful
 hope
 and
 meaning,
 the
 Vatican
 Visitation
 has
 disrupted
 this
 chain
 in
 
such
 a
 way
 that
 American
 Catholics
 and
 members
 of
 sister
 Christian
 religious
 
organization
 are
 fraught
 with
 renegotiating
 their
 identities
 as
 members
 of
 such
 a
 
group.
 

  After
 Mother
 Mary
 Clare
 Millea
 submitted
 the
 final
 write-­‐up
 to
 Rome
 to
 
report
 the
 data
 that
 she
 and
 her
 committee
 had
 uncovered,
 I
 followed
 the
 news
 very
 
closely
 and
 noted
 that,
 indeed,
 none
 of
 the
 details
 from
 the
 report
 had
 been
 released
 

104

per
 the
 Vatican’s
 directive.
 
 However,
 on
 April
 19,
 2012,
 I
 was
 stunned
 when
 I
 read
 
McElwee’s
 article
 in
 the
 National
 Catholic
 Reporter
 that
 the
 Congregation
 for
 the
 
Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 has
 “
 .
 .
 .
 ordered
 the
 largest
 leadership
 organization
 for
 U.S.
 
women
 religious
 to
 reform
 its
 statutes,
 programs,
 and
 affiliations
 to
 conform
 more
 
closely
 to
 ‘the
 teachings
 and
 discipline
 of
 the
 Church.’”
 
 Additionally,
 The
 Reverend
 
Peter
 Sartain,
 Archbishop
 of
 the
 Roman
 Catholic
 Archdiocese
 of
 Seattle
 currently
 in
 
control
 of
 the
 LCWR
 was
 named
 to
 oversee
 the
 LCWR
 renewal,
 and
 he
 will
 be
 
assisted
 by
 Bishop
 Thomas
 Paprocki
 of
 Springfield,
 Illinois,
 and
 Bishop
 Leonard
 
Blair
 of
 Toledo,
 Ohio
 (Carey
 2012).
18

 
 Moreover,
 
 according
 to
 McElwee
 (2012),
 the
 
Congregation
 for
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith
 has
 also
 mandated
 he
 has
 control
 over
 the
 
following
 areas
 of
 the
 LCWR:
 
• Revising
 LCWR
 statutes
 
• Reviewing
 plans
 and
 progams
 
• Creating
 new
 programs
 for
 the
 organization
 
• Reviewing
 and
 offering
 guidance
 on
 the
 application
 of
 liturgical
 texts
 
 
• Reviewing
 LCWR’s
 affiliations
 with
 other
 organizations,
 citing
 
specifically
 NETWORK
 and
 the
 Resource
 Center
 for
 Religious
 
Institutes
 
 

 
The
 summary
 of
 these
 mandates
 on
 a
 very
 basic
 level,
 is
 that
 the
 Leadership
 
Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious
 is
 the
 primary
 organization
 responsible
 for
 
representing
 nearly
 80
 percent
 of
 religious
 sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 According
 to
 
most
 of
 my
 interviewees,
 the
 LCWR
 is
 a
 fairly
 progressive
 organization
 which
 works
 
to
 call
 attention
 to
 issues
 related
 to
 religious
 sisters,
 highlighting
 the
 need
 for
 
change
 in
 the
 Catholic
 church,
 and
 provides
 a
 forum
 for
 women
 religious
 to
 network
 
                                               
18

 National
 Catholic
 Reporter,
 Ann
 Carey
 July
 29
th
,
 2012
 
 ONLINE
 

105

and
 stay
 focused
 on
 causes
 related
 to
 social
 justice.
 
 The
 sisters
 are
 not
 taking
 this
 
news
 lying
 down.
 
 In
 fact,
 the
 sisters
 have
 launched
 the
 Nuns
 on
 the
 Bus
 campaign,
 
which
 is
 devoted
 to
 the
 tenets
 of
 promoting
 social
 justice
 in
 the
 United
 States.
19

 
 
Although
 it
 is
 difficult
 to
 determine
 their
 exact
 origins,
 the
 campaign
 is
 designed,
 in
 
part,
 as
 a
 reactionary
 measure
 to
 combat
 the
 Vatican’s
 criticism
 that
 American
 
sisters
 are
 spending
 too
 much
 time
 on
 social
 justice
 efforts.
 
 A
 recent
 news
 report
 
suggested
 that
 Pope
 Francis
 has
 joined
 the
 critics
 and
 has
 endorsed
 the
 efforts
 set
 
forth
 by
 the
 previous
 Vatican
 administration
 to
 maintain
 control
 over
 the
 LCWR.
 
 

 
Leadership
 Conference
 versus
 the
 Council
 of
 Major
 Superiors
 of
 Women?
 

  According
 to
 the
 Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious,
 the
 
organization
 represents
 more
 than
 80
 percent
 of
 women
 religious
 in
 the
 United
 
States.
 
 The
 Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious
 evolved
 out
 of
 the
 
Conference
 of
 Major
 Superiors
 of
 Women,
 adopting
 its
 current
 name
 in
 1971.
 
 The
 
name
 change
 yielded
 a
 split
 among
 the
 conference,
 with
 a
 protestors
 citing
 that
 the
 
name
 change
 deviated
 too
 much
 from
 the
 spirit
 of
 the
 organization
 and
 proved
 to
 be
 
against
 church
 teaching.
 
 The
 LCWR
 currently
 serves
 as
 the
 dominant
 voice
 of
 
women
 religious
 in
 the
 United
 States
 and
 provides
 members
 with
 advocacy,
 the
 
allocation
 of
 funds,
 scholarship,
 and
 other
 resources
 for
 American
 sisters.
 
 This
 
organization
 is
 considered
 to
 be
 very
 progressive,
 with
 the
 majority
 of
 their
 work
 
focused
 on
 encouraging
 sisters
 to
 be
 active
 on
 the
 front
 lines
 of
 social
 justice.
 
                                               
19

 For
 more
 information
 on
 the
 social
 justice
 efforts
 of
 the
 Nuns
 on
 the
 Bus
 campaign,
 see:
 
http://www.networklobby.org/bus.
 

106


  Conversely,
 the
 Council
 (not
 to
 be
 confused
 with
 Conference)
 of
 Major
 
Superiors
 of
 Women
 (CMSW),
 is
 a
 newer
 representative
 body
 that
 is
 credited
 for
 
advocating
 for
 and
 organizing
 leadership
 activities
 and
 forums,
 and
 is
 also
 active
 
regarding
 issues
 related
 to
 religious
 life
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 
 The
 CMSW,
 founded
 in
 
1992,
 most
 likely
 accounts
 for
 the
 remaining
 20
 percent
 of
 women
 religious
 not
 
involved
 with
 the
 LCWR.
 
 Not
 coincidentally,
 CMSW
 was
 organized
 during
 Pope
 John
 
Paul
 II’s
 reign
 at
 the
 height
 of
 his
 “Call
 for
 Evangelization.”
 In
 response
 to
 this,
 the
 
CMSW
 published
 a
 book
 titled
 The
 Foundations
 of
 Religious
 Life:
 Revisiting
 the
 Vision,
 
which
 is
 a
 reassessment
 of
 the
 interpretation
 of
 life
 in
 the
 sisterhood.
 
 The
 issues
 
presented
 in
 this
 text
 suggest
 that
 religious
 life
 is
 currently
 in
 a
 state
 of
 crisis
 and
 
the
 solution
 to
 these
 problems
 is
 to
 return
 to
 the
 original
 roots
 of
 this
 way
 of
 life.
 
 
This
 organization
 is
 known
 for
 representing
 the
 views
 of
 a
 growing
 body
 of
 
conservative
 and
 traditional
 sisters.
 

  The
 preeminent
 difference
 between
 these
 bodies
 –
 apart
 from
 size
 –
 is
 the
 
political
 and
 theological
 orientation
 of
 members.
 
 For
 example,
 I
 would
 not
 be
 out
 of
 
line
 by
 making
 the
 point
 that
 the
 LCWR
 represents
 a
 more
 progressive
 standpoint
 
on
 church
 and
 social
 issues.
 The
 LCWR
 has
 been
 in
 existence
 since
 the
 late
 1950s
 
and
 emerged
 as
 a
 result
 of
 a
 direct
 request
 from
 the
 Congregation
 for
 Religious
 
(LCWR
 2011).
 

  Some
 sisters
 insisted
 that
 no
 tension
 exists
 between
 the
 LCWR
 and
 the
 
CMSW,
 but
 I
 surmise
 that
 this
 isn’t
 necessary
 the
 case.
 
 Some
 conservative
 
congregations
 belong
 to
 both
 organizations.
 
 However,
 none
 of
 the
 members
 of
 the
 
LCWR
 with
 whom
 I
 spoke
 belonged
 to
 the
 CMSW.
 
 In
 fact,
 some
 sisters
 talked
 to
 me
 

107

off
 the
 record
 at
 length
 about
 the
 CMSW,
 citing
 that
 organization
 as
 directly
 
responsible
 for
 fueling
 the
 Vatican
 with
 more
 ammunition
 to
 attack
 sisters
 on
 
several
 levels.
 
REIMAGINING
 RELIGIOUS
 LIFE
 

  In
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 have
 discussed
 the
 importance
 of
 identity
 in
 sisters’
 
lives.
 
 It
 is
 important
 to
 note
 that
 the
 sisters
 themselves
 did
 not
 convey
 that
 their
 
lives
 are
 in
 a
 state
 of
 crisis.
 
 There
 is,
 however,
 a
 distinction
 between
 the
 ways
 that
 
sisters
 in
 traditional
 and
 progressive
 religious
 orders
 see
 their
 roles
 in
 society.
 
 The
 
progressive
 sisters
 almost
 always
 talked
 about
 “reimagining”
 religious
 life
 so
 that
 it
 
takes
 on
 a
 new
 form.
 
 In
 this
 example,
 it
 is
 useful
 to
 turn
 to
 other
 forms
 of
 
Christianity
 where
 the
 umbrella
 title
 of
 religious
 life
 exists.
 
 For
 example,
 Apostolic
 
form
 of
 religious
 life
 is
 unique
 to
 Roman
 Catholicism.
 
 Monastic
 life,
 to
 which
 it
 is
 
commonly
 referred,
 exists
 in
 other
 branches
 of
 Christianity.
 
 The
 existence
 of
 these
 
monastic
 forms
 serve
 as
 evidence
 that
 this
 form
 of
 religious
 life
 will
 likely
 remain
 
throughout
 the
 centuries.
 
 But
 most
 progressive
 sisters
 were
 content
 to
 discuss
 that
 
the
 Apostolic
 form
 is
 on
 its
 way
 to
 its
 grave.
DIRECTIONS
 FOR
 FUTURE
 RESEARCH:
 CATHOLIC
 SCHOOLS
 IN
 CRISIS
 

  While
 I
 have
 presented
 some
 interesting
 findings
 about
 the
 role
 of
 women
 
religious,
 more
 scholarship
 on
 women
 religious
 is
 necessary
 to
 understand
 the
 
shifting
 patterns
 of
 organizational
 behavior
 and
 movement.
 
 For
 example,
 as
 the
 
median
 age
 of
 women
 religious
 continues
 to
 rise
 and
 the
 number
 of
 women
 to
 
replace
 them
 continues
 to
 shrink
 drastically,
 the
 Catholic
 Church
 needs
 to
 address
 

108

how
 this
 loss
 of
 labor
 will
 become
 detrimental
 to
 missionary
 efforts,
 keeping
 
education
 affordable
 for
 Catholic
 children,
 etc.
 

  As
 I
 noted
 earlier,
 the
 entire
 Catholic
 school
 parochial
 system
 was
 built
 on
 
the
 backs
 of
 religious
 sisters.
 
 As
 a
 result,
 there
 are
 Catholic
 schools
 in
 almost
 every
 
part
 of
 the
 United
 States.
 
 I
 think
 an
 “impending”
 crisis
 is
 brewing.
 
 For
 example,
 
because
 sisters
 did
 not
 draw
 an
 income
 for
 their
 work
 as
 teachers
 in
 the
 schools,
 
sister-­‐principals
 had
 the
 ability
 to
 keep
 tuition
 costs
 low.
 
 This
 was
 especially
 
important
 in
 poorer
 areas
 such
 as
 in
 urban
 centers.
 
 As
 sisters
 began
 disappearing
 
from
 schools
 in
 the
 late
 1970s
 and
 throughout
 1980s,
 the
 number
 of
 lay
 women
 
who
 entered
 the
 ranks
 as
 Catholic
 school
 teachers
 increased.
 
 Many
 of
 them
 were
 
married
 women,
 whose
 earned
 income
 was
 simply
 meant
 as
 a
 secondary
 to
 their
 
husbands’.
 
 Single
 women
 had
 an
 even
 more
 difficult
 time
 living
 off
 their
 drastically
 
lower
 salaries.
 
 According
 to
 the
 National
 Association
 of
 Catholic
 School
 Teachers
 
(2012),
 in
 the
 Archdiocese
 of
 Los
 Angeles,
 the
 current
 starting
 salary
 for
 a
 lay
 
teacher
 is
 $34,107
 and
 the
 maximum
 salary
 is
 $61,257
 (with
 a
 master’s
 degree
 plus
 
thirty
 units
 as
 well
 as
 California
 State
 Teaching
 Credential).
 
 In
 contrast,
 a
 teacher
 
with
 a
 standard
 credential
 in
 the
 Los
 Angeles
 Unified
 School
 District
 will
 earn
 a
 
minimum
 salary
 of
 $45,
 637
 and
 can
 earn
 up
 to
 $92,917
 (Los
 Angeles
 Unified
 School
 
District).
 
 One
 of
 the
 main
 problems
 that
 I
 have
 seen
 over
 the
 years
 is
 that
 because
 
most
 Catholic
 schools
 do
 not
 require
 state
 certification
 many
 teachers
 take
 positions
 
in
 them,
 get
 their
 certification
 at
 night,
 and
 then
 leave
 to
 secure
 a
 high
 paying
 job
 in
 
the
 public
 school
 system.
 
 Catholic
 schools
 have
 become
 a
 veritable
 training
 ground
 
for
 the
 public
 school
 system.
 
 
 

109


  While
 on
 the
 surface,
 it
 does
 not
 appear
 that
 Catholic
 schools
 are
 problematic
 
–
 and
 perhaps
 –
 unrelated
 to
 the
 issues
 faced
 by
 many
 women’s
 religious
 
congregations,
 many
 sisters
 discussed
 that
 their
 departure
 from
 this
 institution
 will
 
likely
 bring
 about
 negative
 consequences
 for
 children
 especially
 in
 inner
 city
 
environments.
 
 With
 sisters
 not
 present
 in
 many
 Catholic
 schools,
 the
 rising
 cost
 of
 
tuition
 will
 eventually
 force
 the
 Church
 to
 either
 close
 a
 significant
 number
 of
 
schools,
 or
 begin
 to
 charge
 more
 in
 tuition
 dollars
 to
 supplement
 the
 loss
 of
 support.
 
 
It
 is
 difficult
 to
 tell,
 but
 the
 relationship
 between
 sisters
 and
 Catholic
 schools
 has
 a
 
lot
 of
 historical
 and
 social
 significance.
 
DIRECTIONS
 FOR
 FUTURE
 RESEARCH:
 
 SISTERS’
 RESPONSE
 TO
 THE
 U.S.
 
HEALTHCARE
 DEBATE
 

  Roman
 Catholic
 Sisters
 in
 the
 United
 States
 have
 forged
 an
 identity
 for
 their
 
extensive
 work
 in
 the
 healthcare
 system.
 
 And
 caring
 for
 the
 sick
 and
 injured
 is
 an
 
important
 part
 of
 many
 religious
 congregations’
 core
 mission
 and
 charism.
 
 During
 
the
 time
 I
 completed
 my
 fieldwork,
 I
 found
 it
 surprising
 that
 sisters
 were
 being
 
more
 outspoken
 than
 ever.
 
 For
 instance,
 when
 President
 Obama
 introduced
 his
 
initiative
 for
 health
 care
 reform
 a
 few
 years
 ago,
 sisters
 rallied
 in
 support
 of
 
securing
 healthcare
 for
 all
 people.
 In
 the
 greater
 metropolitan
 area
 of
 Los
 Angeles
 
alone,
 several
 prominent
 religious
 orders
 founded
 a
 number
 of
 
 Southern
 
California’s
 leading
 hospitals.
 
 
 

  In
 Burbank,
 the
 Sisters
 of
 Providence
 founded
 Providence-­‐St.
 Joseph
 Medical
 
Center,
 the
 Religious
 Sisters
 of
 Charity
 established
 St.
 Vincent
 Hospital
 and
 currently
 
operate,
 or
 have
 previously
 managed
 some
 of
 the
 best
 hospitals
 in
 Southern
 

110

California.
 
 The
 Sisters
 of
 Providence
 established
 the
 Providence-­‐St.
 Joseph
 Medical
 
Center
 in
 Burbank
 in
 1943,
 the
 Daughters
 of
 Charity
 of
 St.
 Vincent
 de
 Paul
 opened
 St.
 
Vincent
 Medical
 Center
 in
 1856,
 and
 the
 Sisters
 of
 Charity
 of
 Leavenworth
 
sponsored
 the
 building
 of
 St.
 John’s
 Medical
 Center
 in
 Santa
 Monica.
 
 The
 tradition
 of
 
caring
 for
 the
 sick
 and
 the
 poor
 is
 part
 of
 the
 history
 and
 mission
 of
 many
 religious
 
orders
 across
 the
 United
 States.
 
 Women’s
 religious
 orders
 have
 also
 focused
 their
 
attention
 on
 convalescent
 and
 elder
 care.
 
 In
 Ventura
 County,
 the
 Servants
 of
 Mary,
 
Ministers
 to
 the
 Sick
 have
 owned
 and
 operated
 Mary
 Health
 of
 the
 Sick
 Skilled
 
Nursing
 Facility
 since
 1964.
 
 With
 the
 current
 state
 of
 healthcare
 in
 flux,
 it
 will
 be
 
interesting
 to
 see
 how
 sisters’
 organize
 themselves
 around
 justice-­‐related
 issues
 
such
 as
 healthcare.
 
 
 
CONCLUDING
 REMARKS
 

  In
 this
 dissertation,
 I
 have
 attempted
 to
 shed
 light
 on
 an
 important
 historical
 
moment
 in
 the
 Catholic
 Church,
 the
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 of
 Women
 Religious.
 
 This
 
investigation
 has
 caused
 many
 sisters
 across
 the
 United
 States
 a
 great
 deal
 of
 strife
 
in
 the
 sense
 that
 they
 are
 trying
 to
 find
 meaning
 and
 relevance
 amidst
 all
 of
 the
 
chaos.
 
 Despite
 illusions
 of
 oneness
 and
 togetherness
 of
 their
 respective
 
communities,
 these
 divisions
 run
 deep
 and
 are
 a
 determining
 factor
 in
 terms
 of
 how
 
religious
 congregations
 will
 adapt
 and
 find
 meaning
 in
 relation
 to
 modernity.
 
 
 

 

111

REFERENCES
 

 Archdiocese
 of
 Los
 Angeles.
 2011.
 “Formation
 Process.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://www.la-­‐archdiocese.org/org/odf/Pages/formation.aspx).
 
Arthur,
 Linda
 B.
 1999.
 Religion,
 Dress
 and
 the
 Body.
 New
 York:
 Berg
 Publishers.
 
Arthur,
 Linda
 B.
 2000.
 Undressing
 Religion:
 Commitment
 and
 Conversion
 from
 a
 
 
Cross-­‐Cultural
 Perspective.
 New
 York:
 Berg
 Publishers.
 
Associated
 Press.
 1983.
 “Ex-­‐Nun
 Agnes
 Mansour
 Says
 Vatican
 Is
 Behind
 the
 Times.”
 
 
Kentucky
 New
 Era,
 May
 13.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://news.google.com/newspapers?id=HP8uAAAAIBAJ&sjid=TNwFAAAA
 
IBAJ&pg=2570%2C1754939).
 
Bendyna,
 Mary
 E.,
 and
 Mary
 L.
 Gautier.
 2009.
 Recent
 Vocations
 to
 Religious
 Life:
 A
 
 

  Report
 for
 the
 National
 Religious
 Vocation
 Conference.
 Washington,
 DC:
 

  Center
 for
 Applied
 Research
 in
 the
 Apostolate.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://www.nrvc.net/english_version).
 
Briggs,
 Kenneth.
 2006.
 Double
 Crossed:
 Uncovering
 the
 Catholic
 Church's
 Betrayal
 of
 
 
American
 Nuns.
 New
 York:
 Doubleday.
 
 
 
Broughman,
 Stephen
 P.,
 Nancy
 L.
 Swaim,
 and
 Cassie
 A.
 Hryczaniuk.
 2011.
 
 
Characteristics
 of
 Private
 Schools
 in
 the
 United
 States:
 Results
 from
 the
 2009-­‐
10
 Private
 School
 Universe
 Survey.
 NCES
 2011-­‐339.
 Washington,
 DC:
 National
 
Center
 for
 Education
 Statistics.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
(http://nces.ed.gov/pubs2011/2011339.pdf).
 
 
Caspary,
 Anita
 M.
 2003.
 Witness
 to
 Integrity:
 The
 Crisis
 of
 the
 Immaculate
 Heart
 

  Community
 of
 California.
 Collegeville,
 MN:
 Liturgical
 Press.
 

112

Catholic
 VISION
 VocationMatch.com.
 2009.
 “Vision
 VocationMatch.com
 Report
 on
 
 
Trends
 in
 Catholic
 Religious
 Vocations.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 

  (http://vocation-­‐network.org/
 articles/show/186).
 
 
Center
 for
 Applied
 Research
 on
 the
 Apostolate.
 
 2009.
 “Frequently
 
 
Requested
 Church
 Statistics.”
 Retrieved
 April
 2009
 
(http://cara.georgetown.edu/bulletin/index.htm/).
 
 
Clear,
 Caitriona.
 1988.
 Nuns
 in
 Nineteenth-­‐Century
 Ireland.
 Washington,
 D.C.:
 The
 
 
Catholic
 University
 of
 America
 Press.
 
Congregation
 for
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith.
 1999.
 “Notification
 Regarding
 Sister
 
 
Jeannine
 Gramick,
 SSND
 and
 Father
 Robert
 Nugent.”
 Origins
 29:
 133-­‐36.
 
Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
(http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/
 
rc_con_cfaith_doc_19990531_gramick-­‐nugent-­‐notification_en.html).
 
Congregation
 for
 the
 Doctrine
 of
 the
 Faith.
 2007.
 “Doctrinal
 Note
 on
 Some
 Aspects
 of
 
 
Evangelization.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_c
 
on_cfaith_doc_20071203_nota-­‐evangelizzazione_en.html).
 
Curb,
 Rosemary
 and
 Nancy
 Manahan.
 1985.
 Lesbian
 Nuns:
 Breaking
 Silence.
 
 
Tallahassee:
 Naiad
 Press.
 
 
Donadio,
 Rachel.
 2010.
 "Vatican
 Revises
 Process,
 But
 Causes
 Stir.”
 New
 York
 Times,
 
 
July
 15.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 (http://www.nytimes.com/2010/07/16/
 
world/europe/16vatican.html?_r=0).
 
 

 Dominican
 Sisters
 of
 Mary,
 Mother
 of
 the
 Eucharist.
 2012.
 “Our
 Expansion
 &
 
 

113

Mission
 Advancement.”
 Retrieved
 March
 19,
 2013
 
 
(https://sistersofmary.org/expansion/ca-mission-advancement/16-our-
 
expansion.html).
 
Durkheim,
 Emile.
 [1912]
 2001.
 The
 Elementary
 Forms
 of
 Religious
 Life.
 Translated
 by
 
 
C.
 Cosman.
 Oxford,
 UK:
 Oxford
 University
 Press.
 
Durkheim,
 Emile.
 [1895]
 1982.
 The
 Rules
 of
 the
 Sociological
 Method,
 edited
 by
 S.
 
 

  Lukes.
 Translated
 by
 W.
 D.
 Halls.
 New
 York:
 Free
 Press.
 
Ebaugh,
 Helen
 R.
 F.
 1977.
 Out
 of
 the
 Cloister:
 A
 Study
 of
 Organizational
 Dilemmas.
 
 
 

  Austin:
 University
 of
 Texas
 Press.
 
Ebaugh,
 Helen
 R.
 F.
 1993a.
 “The
 Growth
 and
 Decline
 of
 Catholic
 Religious
 Orders
 of
 

  Women
 Worldwide:
 The
 Impact
 of
 Women's
 Opportunity
 Structures.”
 Journal
 
 
for
 the
 Scientific
 Study
 of
 Religion
 32:
 68-­‐75.
 
Ebaugh,
 Helen
 R.
 F.
 1993b.
 Women
 in
 the
 Vanishing
 Cloister:
 Organizational
 Decline

  Catholic
 Religious
 Orders
 in
 the
 United
 States.
 New
 Brunswick,
 NJ:
 Rutgers
 

  University
 Press.
 
Eliasoph,
 Nina.
 2011.
 Making
 Volunteers:
 Civic
 Life
 After
 Welfare's
 End.
 Princeton:
 
 
Princeton
 University
 Press.
 
Emerson,
 Robert
 M.,
 Rachel
 I.
 Fretz,
 and
 Linda
 L.
 Shaw.
 1995.
 Writing
 Ethnographic
 
 

  Fieldnotes.
 Chicago:
 University
 of
 Chicago
 Press.
 
 
Fox,
 Thomas
 C.
 2011.
 "The
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 of
 Women
 Religious,
 780
 Days
 
 
Later."
 National
 Catholic
 Reporter,
 January
 14.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
(http://ncronline.org/news/apostolic-­‐visitation-­‐women-­‐religious-­‐780-­‐days-­‐
later).
 
 

114

Geertz,
 Clifford.
 1973.
 The
 Interpretation
 of
 Cultures.
 
 New
 York:
 Basic
 Books.
 
 

 
Glaser,
 Barney
 G.
 and
 Anselm
 L.
 Strauss.
 1967.
 The
 Discovery
 of
 Grounded
 Theory:
 
 

  Strategies
 for
 Qualitative
 Research.
 Chicago:
 Aldine
 Publishing
 Company.
 
Goffman,
 Erving.
 1973.
 
 The
 Presentation
 of
 Self
 in
 Everyday
 Life.
 
 Woodstock:
 
 
 
New
 York
 Overlook
 Press.
 
Gramick,
 Jeannine
 and
 Robert
 Nugent.
 1992.
 Building
 Bridges:
 Gay
 and
 Lesbian
 
 
Reality
 and
 the
 Catholic
 Church.
 Mystic,
 CT:
 Twenty-­‐Third
 Publications.
 
Hervieu-­‐Léger,
 Danièle.
 2000.
 Religion
 as
 a
 Chain
 of
 Memory.
 New
 Brunswick,
 NJ:
 
 
Rutgers
 University
 Press.
 
 
 

 Hoy,
 Suellen.
 2006.
 Good
 Hearts:
 Catholic
 Sisters
 in
 Chicago's
 Past.
 Urbana:
 
 
University
 of
 Illinois
 Press.
 
Jesuit
 Volunteer
 Corps.
 2011.
 “Our
 History.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://www.jesuitvolunteers.org/about-­‐jvc/jvc-­‐is/history).
 
 
Koehlinger,
 Amy
 L.
 2007.
 The
 New
 Nuns:
 Racial
 Justice
 and
 Religious
 Reform
 in
 the
 

  1960s.
 
 Cambridge,
 MA:
 Harvard
 University
 Press.
 
Landsberg,
 Mitchell.
 2010.
 “Nuns
 in
 U.S.
 Back
 Healthcare
 Bill
 Despite
 Catholic
 
 
Bishops'
 Opposition.”
 Los
 Angeles
 Times,
 March
 18.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://articles.latimes.com/2010/mar/18/nation/la-na-healthcare-
 
nuns18-­‐2010mar18).
 
Leadership
 Conference
 of
 Women
 Religious.
 2011.
 “Our
 History.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 
 
2013
 (https://lcwr.org/about/history).
 
 
Levada,
 William.
 2012.
 “On
 the
 Doctrinal
 Assessment
 of
 the
 LCWR.”
 Press
 statement,
 
 
April
 18.
 Retrieved
 June,
 21,
 2013
 
 

115

(http://www.usccb.org/upload/Statement_Cardinal_Prefect.pdf).
 
Los
 Angeles
 Unified
 School
 District.
 2012.
 “2011-­‐2012
 Preparation
 Salary
 (T)
 
 
Table.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 (http://www.teachinla.com/Research/
 
documents/salarytables/ttable_1.pdf).
 
Lukes,
 Steven.
 1982.
 "Durkheim:
 
 The
 Rules
 of
 the
 Sociological
 Method
 and
 Selected
 

  Texts
 on
 Sociology
 and
 its
 Method."
 New
 York:
 The
 Free
 Press.
 
McElwee,
 Joshua
 J.
 2012.
 “LCWR
 'Stunned'
 by
 Vatican's
 Latest
 Move.”
 National
 
 
Catholic
 Reporter,
 April
 19.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://ncronline.org/news/lcwr-­‐stunned-­‐vaticans-­‐latest-­‐move).
 
Michelman,
 Susan
 O.
 1999.
 
 “Fashion
 and
 Identity
 of
 Women
 Religious.”
 Pp.
 135-­‐46
 
 
in
 Religion,
 Dress,
 and
 the
 Body,
 edited
 by
 L.
 Arthur.
 New
 York:
 Berg
 
Publishers.
 
 
 
National
 Association
 of
 Catholic
 School
 Teachers.
 2012.
 “2011
 –
 2012
 Lay
 Teachers’
 
 
Salaries.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 (http://www.nacst.com/2011-­‐2012-­‐

  NACST-­‐Salary-­‐Survey.pdf).
 
 
National
 Black
 Catholic
 Congress.
 2005.
 “Global
 Count
 of
 Catholics
 of
 African
 

  Descent:
 
 270
 MILLION.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 

  (http://www.nbccongress.org/black-­‐catholics/worldwide-­‐count-­‐black-­‐

  catholics-­‐01.asp).
 
 
2013.
 "National
 Catholic
 Education
 Association."
 Arlington,
 Virginia:
 National
 

  Catholic
 Education
 Association.
 

 

 

116

Pew
 Forum
 on
 Religion
 and
 Public
 Life.
 2008.
 U.S.
 Religious
 Landscape
 Survey.
 
 
Washington,
 DC:
 Pew
 Research
 Center.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
 
(http://religions.pewforum.org/pdf/report-­‐religious-­‐landscape-­‐study-­‐
full.pdf).
 
 
Pollner,
 Melvin
 and
 Robert
 M.
 Emerson.
 1988.
 “The
 Dynamics
 of
 Inclusion
 and
 
Distance
 
 

  in
 Fieldwork
 Relations.”
 Pp.
 235-­‐52
 in
 Contemporary
 Field
 Research:
 A
 

  Collection
 of
 Readings,
 edited
 by
 R.
 M.
 Emerson.
 Prospect
 Heights,
 IL:
 
 

  Waveland
 Press.
 
 
 
Quiñonez,
 Lora
 A.
 and
 Mary
 D.
 Turner.
 1992.
 The
 Transformation
 of
 American
 
 
Catholic
 Sisters.
 Philadelphia:
 Temple
 University
 Press.
 
Reed,
 Cheryl
 L.
 2004.
 Unveiled:
 The
 Hidden
 Lives
 of
 Nuns.
 New
 York:
 Berkley
 Books.
 
Rick,
 Barbara.
 2001.
 In
 Good
 Conscience.
 Out
 of
 the
 Blue
 Films,
 Inc.
 
 
Rodé,
 Franc.
 2009.
 “Cardinal
 Rodé
 Explains
 Vatican
 Visitation
 of
 U.S.
 Nuns.”
 Press
 
 
statement,
 November
 3.
 Retrieved
 March
 19,
 2013
 
(http://www.apostolicvisitation.org/en/news/CardRodeMsg.html).
 
Rubinstein,
 Ruth
 P.
 2001.
 Dress
 Codes:
 Meanings
 and
 Messages
 in
 American
 Culture
 
 
2
nd

 ed.
 
 Boulder,
 CO:
 Westview
 Press.
 
Scaraffia,
 Lucetta
 and
 Gabriella
 Zarri,
 eds.
 1999.
 Women
 and
 Faith:
 Catholic
 Religious
 
 
Life
 in
 Italy
 from
 Late
 Antiquity
 to
 the
 Present.
 Cambridge,
 MA:
 Harvard
 
 
University
 Press.
 
Schneiders,
 Sandra
 M.
 1986.
 New
 Wineskins:
 Re-­‐imagining
 Religious
 Life
 Today.
 

  New
 York:
 Paulist
 Press.
 

117

Schneiders,
 Sandra
 M.
 2000.
 Finding
 the
 Treasure:
 Locating
 Religious
 Life
 in
 a
 New
 

  Ecclesial
 and
 Cultural
 Context.
 Vol.
 1,
 Religious
 Life
 in
 a
 New
 Millennium.
 New
 
 
York:
 Paulist
 Press.
 
Schneiders,
 Sandra
 M.
 2001.
 Selling
 All:
 Commitment,
 Consecrated
 Celibacy,
 and
 

  Community
 in
 Catholic
 Religious
 Life.
 Vol.
 2,
 Religious
 Life
 in
 a
 New
 
 
Millennium.
 New
 York:
 Paulist
 Press.
 
The
 Holy
 See.
 "Essential
 Elements
 in
 the
 Church's
 Teaching
 on
 Religious
 Life
 as
 

  Applied
 to
 Institutes
 Dedicated
 to
 Works
 of
 the
 Apostolate."
 2013.
 The
 

  Vatican:
 The
 Vatican.
 
Sisters
 of
 Life.
 
 2012.
 
 “History.”
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
(http://sistersoflife.org/about-­‐
 
the-­‐sisters-­‐of-­‐life/history/).
 
Sleeman,
 Jennifer.
 2010.
 "Empty
 Pews
 Might
 Make
 the
 Powers
 That
 Be
 Think
 Again."
 
Irish
 Times,
 September
 20.
 Retrieved
 June
 21,
 2013
 
(http://www.irishtimes.com/newspaper/opinion/2010/0921/1224279367
336.html).
 
 
Waites,
 Kathleen
 J.
 2006.
 Particular
 Friendships:
 A
 Convent
 Memoir.
 Bloomington,
 IN:
 
 
Xlibris
 Corporation.
 
 
Ware,
 Ann
 P.
 1985.
 Midwives
 of
 the
 Future:
 American
 Sisters
 Tell
 Their
 Story.
 

  Kansas
 City,
 MO:
 Leaven
 Press.
 
Wittberg,
 Patricia.
 1994.
 The
 Rise
 and
 Decline
 of
 Catholic
 Religious
 Orders:
 A
 Social
 

  Movement
 Perspective.
 Albany:
 State
 University
 of
 New
 York
 Press.
 
Wittberg,
 Patricia.
 2000.
 “Declining
 Institutional
 Sponsorship
 and
 Religious
 Orders:
 
 

118

A
 Study
 of
 Reverse
 Impacts.”
 Sociology
 of
 Religion
 61(3):
 315-­‐24.
 
Wittberg,
 Patricia.
 2006.
 From
 Piety
 to
 Professionalism
 and
 Back?:
 Transformations
 of
 
 
Organized
 Religious
 Virtuosity.
 Lanham,
 MD:
 Lexington
 Books.
 
Wooden,
 Cindy.
 2009.
 "Cardinal
 Rode
 Defends
 Apostolic
 Visitation
 of
 US
 Nuns."
 in
 

  Catholic
 News
 Service.
 Washington,
 D.C.:
 Catholic
 News
 Service/United
 States
 

  Conference
 of
 Catholic
 Bishops.
 

  (http://www.catholicnews.com/data/stories/cns/0904882.html)
 
 

 
Vatican
 Council.
 1965.
 “Decree
 on
 the
 Adaptation
 and
 Renewal
 of
 Religious
 Life.”
 
 
Documents
 of
 the
 Vatican
 II
 Council,
 October
 28.
 Retrieved
 April
 2009
 
 
(http://www.vatican.va/archive/hist_councils/ii_vatican_council/document
 
s/vat-­‐ii_decree_19651028_perfectae-­‐caritatis_en.html). 
Asset Metadata
Creator Lemma, Kara (author) 
Core Title The Vatican Visitation?  Roman Catholic sisters and the adaptation of identity 
Contributor Electronically uploaded by the author (provenance) 
School College of Letters, Arts and Sciences 
Degree Doctor of Philosophy 
Degree Program Sociology 
Publication Date 08/06/2013 
Defense Date 06/06/2013 
Publisher University of Southern California (original), University of Southern California. Libraries (digital) 
Tag American Catholic nuns,American Catholic sisters,Apostolic Visitation of Institutes of Women Religious,Catholic nuns,Catholic sisters,OAI-PMH Harvest,Roman Catholic Church,Vatican Visitation,women religious 
Format application/pdf (imt) 
Language English
Advisor Hays, Sharon R. (committee chair), Flory, Richard (committee member), Gustafson, Thomas (committee member) 
Creator Email kara.petrone@gmail.com,lemma@usc.edu 
Permanent Link (DOI) https://doi.org/10.25549/usctheses-c3-319178 
Unique identifier UC11292861 
Identifier etd-LemmaKara-1984.pdf (filename),usctheses-c3-319178 (legacy record id) 
Legacy Identifier etd-LemmaKara-1984.pdf 
Dmrecord 319178 
Document Type Dissertation 
Format application/pdf (imt) 
Rights Lemma, Kara 
Type texts
Source University of Southern California (contributing entity), University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses (collection) 
Access Conditions The author retains rights to his/her dissertation, thesis or other graduate work according to U.S. copyright law.  Electronic access is being provided by the USC Libraries in agreement with the a... 
Repository Name University of Southern California Digital Library
Repository Location USC Digital Library, University of Southern California, University Park Campus MC 2810, 3434 South Grand Avenue, 2nd Floor, Los Angeles, California 90089-2810, USA
Abstract (if available)
Abstract The author examines how Catholic Sisters negotiated their identities in the wake of the Vatican sponsored "Apostolic Visitation of Institutes of Women Religious in the United States."  Drawing from 55 qualitative interviews from women religious across the country, the author suggests that the impact of this investigation sheds light on other systemic factors that are contributing to a decline in membership, the fragmentation of religious communities, and the need for a re-imagination of religious life in the modern era. 
Tags
American Catholic nuns
American Catholic sisters
Apostolic Visitation of Institutes of Women Religious
Catholic nuns
Catholic sisters
Vatican Visitation
women religious
Linked assets
University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses
doctype icon
University of Southern California Dissertations and Theses 
Action button